THE UNADJUSTED GIRL WITH CASES AND STANDPOINT FOR BEHAVIOR ANALYSIS
Transcriber’s Note:
The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.
THE UNADJUSTED GIRL
CRIMINAL SCIENCE MONOGRAPH No. 4
Supplement to the Journal of
THE AMERICAN INSTITUTE OF CRIMINAL LAW AND CRIMINOLOGY
BY
WILLIAM I. THOMAS
FOREWORD BY
Mrs. W. F. DUMMER
BOSTON
LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY
1923
Copyright, 1923,
By Little, Brown, and Company.
All rights reserved
Published June, 1923
Printed in the United States of America
EDITORIAL ANNOUNCEMENT
iii
The rapid development of criminological research
in this country since the organization of the American
Institute of Criminal Law and Criminology, has made
a place in America for this series of Criminal Science
Monographs. Their publication is authorized by the
American Institute of Criminal Law and Criminology.
They appear as supplements to the Journal of the
Institute. We believe the present number will satisfy
a real need in America.
Robert H. Gault, Chairman, Editor of the Journal of Criminal Law and Criminology.
Committee on Publications American Institute of the of Criminal Law and Criminology.
Frederic B. Crossley, Northwestern University.
Robert W. Millar, Northwestern University.
John H. Wigmore, Northwestern University.
Joel D. Hunter, Superintendent Chicago United Charities.
FOREWORD
v
Modern psychology is throwing so much light upon
human behavior that concerning delinquency one cannot
do better than follow the teaching of Spinoza,
“Neither condemn nor ridicule but try to understand.”
Such an attitude led to the establishment of the first
mental clinic in connection with a court, where Doctor
William Healy revealed astonishing facts regarding
causes and cures of delinquency; such an attitude led
to this sociological study of delinquency.
Having learned from Doctor Healy the relation between
mental conflict and misconduct and the possibility
of cure by the freeing of blocked emotion, social
workers were somewhat prepared for one of the unusual
situations brought about by the war,—namely, the
wholesale arrests of girls and women on suspicion of
venereal disease, with effort on the part of the government
not only to cure the physical disease but to
rehabilitate the individual. The gathering of data
by the Girls’ Protective Bureau of the United States
Interdepartmental Social Hygiene Board gave a basis
for study which years of private practice or philanthropy
could not assemble. One felt about these
young prostitutes that mere suppression by force would
not reach the root of the matter,—that causes and
conditions must be studied. With this in mind certain
lines of research were undertaken, primarily to gather
and interpret data which would lead to less unjust
vitreatment than is at present accorded so-called delinquent
women, by changing public opinion and especially
altering procedure in our courts, jails and hospitals.
It was hoped that such data might also tend toward a
better understanding of human relations and indicate
marriage standards based upon biology and psychology
rather than on economics.
A profound statement of Mr. Thomas’s is, “Statistics
in themselves are nothing more than the symptoms
of unknown causal processes. A social institution can
be understood and modified only if we do not limit
ourselves to the study of its formal organization but
analyze the way in which it appears in the personal
experience of various members of the group and follow
the influence it has on their lives.” It was just the
sudden knowledge of the effect of our custom, law and
court procedure as they influenced the lives of individual
girls which brought critical questioning of such
justice as had been meted out to them. It seemed as
if society had been systematically wrecking women.
The government program acted as a searchlight
flashed upon the farce of our dual system of morality.
In the case of a child suffering assault or rape she might
be detained in an old type of reform school till her
majority gave her freedom—a poor preparation for
later life—while the man, were he convicted, rarely had
a long sentence. Of two parents of a child conceived
out of wedlock, for the girl abortion is classed as crime;
motherhood brings shame and condemnation; while
the part of the man passes as a biological necessity.
Whereas in some hospitals fifty per cent of the women
arrested on suspicion of disease were found to be not
infected, it was suggested in one city that prophylactic
stations be established in men’s clubs and even in
viiboys’ schools,—the futility of fine and jail for the
woman, freedom for the man.
This war measure brought hundreds of girls to our
courts for whom in some States there was no proper
provision. This emergency developed rapid establishment
of correctional schools of most approved type,
showing marked success in the rehabilitation of girls,
even with some seeming psychopathic cases. Little
girls unfortunate enough to have a sex experience called
to the attention of the court, who in the past would
have been confined behind bars, are now placed in the
country, given good food and opportunity for free
happy activity. Formerly for the unmarried mothers
the psychological values of pregnancy were ignored,
and in the effort to save the reputation by concealing
motherhood the mind and character were often weakened.
If fear in soldiers could produce pathological symptoms
both mental and physical, curable by psychiatry,
might not some of this apparent feeble-mindedness be
a hysteria resulting from shock? Most case histories
showed early sex experience treated, especially when
pregnancy resulted, with utmost scorn, contempt and
condemnation. Surely the world offers to these little
unmarried mothers as menacing a front as was faced
by the soldiers in France. For girls passing through
Juvenile Hall in Los Angeles, right environment is
provided where they receive friendly care and encouragement.
As a psychologist said of the soldiers,
“Morale is pumped into them.” The fact that they
have shown during pregnancy an advance in intelligence
quotient amounting in some cases to ten points
demands a reconsideration of opinion till further data
give scientific basis for judgment.
viiiIn the introduction to Kammerer’s study of “The
Unmarried Mother”, Doctor Healy questions whether
such a constructive act as bringing a child into the
world should ever be classed as a crime. Life, legal
or illegal, must be respected.
One grows to love the incorrigible girl. She has
many fine qualities. A protective officer was escorting
to a State institution a girl thought too bad for a
House of the Good Shepherd. A train wreck occurred
and she thought, “Here is where my girl escapes me.”
On the contrary, the “incorrigible” turned to and
helped as many as possible of those injured. The
biologist tells us it is just this superabundant vitality
that is necessary for the evolution of higher types.
In the autumn of 1919 at the International Conference
of Women Physicians held in New York under
the auspices of the National Y. W. C. A. for discussion
of the physical, mental and social health of women,
many valuable contributions were made to our problem.
The relation between sex shock and nervous
disease was plainly given by the psychoanalysts, and
their theory of retarded emotion and fixation of infantile
affection explained varied phases of behavior.
Most encouraging of all was Freud’s hypothesis of
sublimation.
Those who, in Freud’s teaching of the danger of sex
repression to mental health, find merely sanction for
license miss the point of his wonderful message. This
theory that life force, libido, creative energy, follows
the Law of Conservation true of Physical force—that
as motion may become heat, light or electricity, so
this inner power may be transmuted from procreative
effort to creative work of hand and brain—would
seem to explain much of the modern success in the rehabilitation
ixof the young prostitute. This transmutation
of sex force into art and religion had been noted
in the past by Jacob Boehme and James Hinton.
Myers hinted it in a line of poetry, “Forge and transform
my passion into power”, but it remained for
Freud to bring it to common understanding. James
Hinton, the English surgeon, said just after our Civil
War, “Prostitution will pass as has slavery when it
becomes too great a burden for humanity to carry.”
That time has come and prostitution must pass. Prostitution
and promiscuity will be eliminated not by force
but through sublimation.
Further analysis of this hypothesis of sublimation
shows that life energy or libido may be manifested
physically, psychically, socially, spiritually:
Physically in motion, eating, drinking and in sex
acts;
Psychically in art, science, literature, anything which
uses one’s wits;
Socially in service to others;
Spiritually in meditating upon Infinite Power or
seeking one’s relation to The Whole.
Though these divisions give somewhat roughly
general group types, humanity shows infinite variety
of expression, and individuals may change from time
to time according to influence and environment. Each
may be developed through her special abilities. One
notes with interest that associated with physical sex
expression there is frequently great cleverness in
cookery and crochet. Each must be stabilized on her
own level.
An interesting report comes from El Retiro, the
experimental school for correctional education established
by the city and county of Los Angeles during
xthe war. Of two hundred girls passing through this
institution during the first three years, only two have
drifted to the underworld, these being drug addicts
when they came from the court. One hundred and
ninety-eight are functioning socially in the community.
These girls were all under twenty-one years. On
arriving at El Retiro each girl is studied by a group
consisting of the referee of the court, the psychologist,
the superintendent, the teacher and the head of student
government. So soon as her interests and special
abilities are discovered, a project is chosen which will
prepare her for constructive living in the community.
The girls are stimulated to mental expression of energy,
not set to hours of dull routine, scrubbing floors
or paring potatoes. Not punishment but responsibility
develops power and leads to higher expression
and achievement. Science is teaching us that man is
an epitome of the past,—that in each human being
is retained the impress of prehuman behavior. As one
analyst puts it, “Each day is an adjustment between
the higher nerve centers and the spinal column.” We
must study this conservation of life force that we may
strengthen those manifestations which show ascending
effort and decrease the tendency to revert to action
patterns of earlier forms.
A dictum of the percipient mind of the biologist-sociologist,
Lester Ward, should startle us into fresh
appraisal of life’s values. Shortly before his death
he said, “The day will come when society shall be as
much shocked at the crime of perpetuating the least
taint of hereditary disease, insanity or other serious
defect, as it is now at the comparatively harmless crime
of incest.”
As an equation is solved more simply by algebra
xithan arithmetic, so any subject carried up into the next
higher universe of discourse becomes clarified, falls into
proper perspective, and is more easily understood.
This thought in conjunction with the statement of
Lester Ward shows the need of extending our discussion
to include women both in and out of wedlock, and
instead of differentiating the good from the bad by
legal definition, the ethics of human mating must be
based upon those laws of nature which secure the finest
human values, the essential aim being an ever better
next generation.
The fundamental function of woman being motherhood,
this with its secondary manifestations explains
much of her behavior. The devotion of the young
girl to the cadet who enslaves her reveals the same instinct
which holds a wife faithful through difficulties
and degradation,—the instinct from which have developed
the virtues of loyalty, endurance and self-sacrifice.
The period of pregnancy should be (if the
imagination be not filled with old wives’ tales) one of
health, exhilaration, development of psychic values
and social consciousness. Any woman experiencing
this wonderful functioning should be aided to as complete
psycho-biological fulfillment as her personality
and the social situation permit. Should the higher
love and association of the father of her child be lacking,
so much the greater is her need of genuine help and encouragement.
Given this, she may be strengthened
and stabilized whether the man desert or become disaffected
before or after a legal ceremony.
Though mating and its resulting responsibilities
have evolved our highest virtues, marriage is now
under attack. Not only are divorce and illegitimacy
evidenced as showing its failure, but intellectual women
xiiare demanding freedom and self-expression which they
find doubtful in marriage. In Paris one woman who
believed the relation of the unmarried mother to her
child more ethical under French law than that of
the married mother, lived out of wedlock for years of
monogamous mating, her daughter bearing her name.
She and the father of her child were leaders in La Ligue
pour le Droit des Femmes, of which Victor Hugo was
an early president. Fundamentally this attack is
encouraging, indicating effort to bring law up to newer
ideals of ethical mating. Man’s marriage law was
based upon economics, upon the idea of possession
and inheritance of possessions. In Scandinavia, where
woman has for some time been voting, there is a tendency
to make the law conform to biology. In Norway
all births are registered. The father as well as
the mother must be held responsible and there are no
illegitimate children. Under their law for children
born out of wedlock which went into effect in 1915, in
only nine out of the first five thousand cases was paternity
contested. Here law is conforming to biologic
fact. Before science can offer a new marriage law the
psychology of mating must be further studied. Women
are classifying as prostitution a marriage in which
psychical values are ignored. They seek chastity in
marriage according to the definition given in Doctor S.
Herbert’s Fundamentals in Sexual Ethics, “Chastity—true
chastity—has reference not so much to actions
as to feelings and motives. It is the quality of the
emotion in relation to sexual acts that constitutes a
state of purity or impurity.”
Mr. Thomas’s study quite disproves the former
theory of psychologists and criminologists that the
prostitute is a type and can live no other way. Girls
xiiimay come through a measure of prostitution, marry
and make successes of their lives. In China a girl
will sometimes earn through prostitution the money
which makes marriage possible. In that country,
where the seclusion of wives necessitates the entertainment
of men guests at public places, the so-called prostitute
may be called to act as hostess at dinner, to
provide music or dancing at regular stipulated prices,
according to the class to which she belongs, this not
necessarily including the barter of the body. Even
dominoes are played at so much a game. It would
seem strange to our Y. W. C. A. hostesses at the army
camps that their hospitality to the soldiers would in
China have been classed as activities of the prostitute.
One of the surprises of the war work was the definite
number of married women carrying on not commercial
prostitution, but clandestine relationships. They were
not vicious but immature. Their husbands being
away, they seemed unable to get on without the aid of
a friendly man. The need was not money but affectionate
companionship. In some cases women were
glad to escape from conditions of marital cruelty, yet
they were so simple-minded as to accept instead most
casual relationships.
Few people are able to live without some affectional
alliance. An unmarried woman may establish a permanent
friendship with another woman; one of less
stable personality may pass from one “crush” to another,
leaving havoc in her wake as does the promiscuous
male, yet for this she may not be haled into
court. If affection be lacking it takes a strong purpose
in life to steady either a man or woman.
To claim that a girl need not be ruined or may recover
from sex conflict expressed or repressed is not
xivadvocating promiscuity. Far from it. Nor in this
effort of women to free themselves from the blunders
hidden under the sanction of marriage should young
people be encouraged to believe that to repeat those
same blunders freely is the ideal of mating. Much
nervous disease and delinquency are traceable to early
emotional shock. Each case requires special study of
personality. The results of any conflict are dependent
upon previous environment, training, characteristics,
interests, ideals. Freud says that if two little girls,
one the daughter of intellectual parents, the other
the child of the janitor, should have some sex experience,
the former might later suffer neurosis while the
latter would probably be unharmed. Cases of disease
and of delinquency show the persistence of the association
of idea, the strange continuance of symptoms
fixed as conditioned reflexes which hamper a human
being for years. Recent study of pre-delinquent groups
has revealed children “with normal or even superior
native endowment who are prevented from showing
their ability by factors acting upon their feelings.”
These illustrate the dangers of affectional wound,—the
sensitivity of personality to emotional shock. A
conflict may make or break an individual.
Just what is it which differentiates between two lives
of similar asocial behavior or suffering affectional
wounds, one becoming disorganized, the other attaining
higher levels of mental and social integration?
Certain psychoanalytic biographies show struggles of
eminent men and women who passed through periods
of mental strain or moral failure, yet rose superior to
and even strengthened by their wrestling with life.
Our revered Abraham Lincoln not only kept bride
and guests waiting on the first date set for his wedding,
xvbut disappeared from family and friends for three days.
Imagine the frenzy of the modern press over such an
event.
Psychiatrists are interpreting to nervous patients
symptoms of strain and sorrow, assisting them to assimilate
such emotional experience and to regain poise.
It is possible to minimize sexual blunder as unfortunate
but not irreparable. One recovers from disease,
from disappointment. One lie told may bring from
the parent an explanation of the importance of truth
and be a milestone on the upward path. Such lesson,
however, should never be based on condemnation but
must be linked with idealism. A wise physician said,
“Nature tends toward meliorism.” This accounts for
the success of girls who pull themselves up without aid.
That nature has brought us up from the amœba to
man should give us confidence in Life Force. Life is
not so simple as to have one “definition of the situation”
solve the whole problem. This will take further
trial and error. The scientific mind observes, differentiates,
finds contrasts and resemblances. Bits of inorganic
elements may be identical, but in the study of
living organisms the higher the type the greater the
possibility of variation, till in man no two are identical
in finger print, still less so in emotional reaction. Even
when a new period of socialization shall have simplified
life, each individual must still be considered separately,
each personality approached with utmost reverence,
accepted for values and possibilities which when developed
displace asocial behavior. The problems of
sexual disharmony, retarded emotion, affectional distress,
which send people of wealth to the sanitarium or
divorce court, lead the poor to delinquency. The future
court of domestic relations may become a clinic for all.
xviOn the whole this period of individualization is more
fortunate for women than otherwise. Their struggle
for independence is winning higher standards of affectional
association in friendships with both sexes,
higher psychic and social levels of group coöperation.
Though one deplores the necessity of divorce one
watches its increase with the feeling that consecutive
marriages are an advance upon simultaneous promiscuity.
From marriage based upon possession there is
evolving a fine comradeship in which psychic fertilization
becomes ever more significant as is seen in the
collaboration of man and woman in art, science, literature
and social service. While marriage within
the law may attain the highest level of human mating
known today, and social sanction is necessary for right
environment for children, it is not law which achieves
this result but the ever evolving adjustments of fine
personality shown by men and women in whom emotion
and intellect and will have matured harmoniously
and in whose lives sublimation begun in childhood has
given stability.
Sex has always baffled humanity. Alternately it
has been considered sacred and sinful, attached to
temple worship or cast beyond the pale. In this day
of scientific synthesis we are solving some at least of
the fundamentals of this Welträtsel.
This present research of William I. Thomas with
his trenchant sociological analysis is a distinct contribution
not only to the study of delinquency but to
educational and industrial problems. As his conclusions
point toward the practice of the most advanced
experimental schools and also conform to the theories
of certain leading psychiatrists, this triple concurrence
of opinion indicates approach to scientific truth. Mr.
xviiThomas’s interpretation of today’s unrest as a “period
of individualization following and preceding periods
of socialization” emphasizes our present opportunity
to reorganize the administration of justice. Let
such reorganization be based upon that emergent
truth which Dean Pound has called “the most important
change of the century,—the transference of the
sense of value from property to humanity.”
It is impossible to understand completely any human
being or any single act of his behavior, just as it is impossible
to understand completely why a particular
wild rose bloomed under a particular hedge at a particular
moment. A complete understanding in either
case would imply an understanding of all cosmic processes,
of their interrelations and sequences. But it is
not harder to comprehend the behavior of the “unadjusted”
or “delinquent” person, say the vagabond or
the prostitute, than that of the normally adjusted person,
say the business man or the housewife.
In either case we realize that certain influences have
been at work throughout life and that these are partly
inborn, representing the original nature of man, the
so-called instincts, and partly the claims, appeals, rewards,
and punishments of society,—the influences of
his social environment. But if we attempt to determine
why the call of the wild prevails in the one case
and the call of home, regular work, and “duty” in the
other, we do not have different problems but aspects of
2the same general problem. It is only as we understand
behavior as a whole that we can appreciate the failure
of certain individuals to conform to the usual standards.
And similarly, the unrest and maladjustment of the
girl can be treated only as specifications of the general
unrest and maladjustment.
In this connection students of psychology and education
have been particularly interested in determining
what the inborn tendencies really are. There was
however no scientifically controlled work on the point
until Watson undertook his experiments on newborn
babies. At the time his work was interrupted he had
found only three “instincts” present in the child at
birth:
We are inclined now to believe that the fundamental
emotional reactions can be grouped under three general divisions:
those connected with fear; those connected with rage;
those connected with what, for lack of a better term, we may
call joy or love.
These at least deserve the name of major emotions.
Whether or not other types of emotional reactions are present
we cannot yet determine.... The principal situations
which call out fear responses are as follows: (1) To suddenly
remove from the infant all means of support, as when one
drops it from the hand to be caught by an assistant....
(2) By loud sounds. (3) Occasionally when an infant is just
falling asleep the sudden pulling of the blanket upon which it
is lying will produce the fear response. (4) Finally, again,
when the child has just fallen asleep or is just ready to awake
a sudden push or a slight shake is an adequate stimulus.
The responses are a sudden catching of the breath, clutching
randomly with the hands (the grasping reflex invariably appearing
when the child is dropped), blinking of the eyelids,
puckering of the lips, then crying; in older children, flight
and hiding.
3Observations seem to show that the hampering of the infant’s
movements is the factor which apart from all training
brings out the movements characterized as rage. If the
face or head is held, crying results, quickly followed by
screaming. The body stiffens and fairly well coördinated
slashing or striking movements of the hands and arms result;
the feet and legs are drawn up and down; the breath
is held until the child’s face is flushed. In older children
the slashing movements of the arms and legs are better coördinated
and appear as kicking, slapping, biting, pushing, etc.
These reactions continue until the irritating situation is removed,
and sometimes do not cease then. Almost any child
from birth can be thrown into a rage if its arms are held
tightly to its sides.... Even the best-natured child shows
rage if its nose is held for a few seconds....
The original stimuli for bringing out the earliest manifestations
of joy or love seem to be as follows: gentle stroking
and soft tickling of the infant’s body, patting, gentle rocking,
turning upon the stomach across the attendant’s knee, etc.
The response varies: if the infant is crying, crying ceases and
a smile may appear; finally a laugh, and extension of the
arms. In older children and in adults this emotion, due both
to instinctive and habit factors, has an extremely wide range
of expression.[1]
We understand of course that these expressions of
emotion mean a preparation for action which will be
useful in preserving life (anger), avoiding death (fear),
and in reproducing the species (love), but even if our
knowledge of the nervous system of man were complete
we could not read out of it all the concrete varieties of
human experience. The variety of expressions of behavior
is as great as the variety of situations arising in
4the external world, while the nervous system represents
only a general mechanism for action. We can however
approach the problem of behavior through the study of
the forces which impel to action, namely, the wishes,
and we shall see that these correspond in general with
the nervous mechanism.
The human wishes have a great variety of concrete
forms but are capable of the following general classification:
1.
The desire for new experience.
2.
The desire for security.
3.
The desire for response.
4.
The desire for recognition.
1. The Desire for New Experience. Men crave
excitement, and all experiences are exciting which have
in them some resemblance to the pursuit, flight, capture,
escape, death which characterized the earlier life
of mankind. Behavior is an adaptation to environment,
and the nervous system itself is a developmental
adaptation. It represents, among other things, a hunting
pattern of interest. “Adventure” is what the
young boy wants, and stories of adventure. Hunting
trips are enticing; they are the survival of natural
life. All sports are of the hunting pattern; there is a
contest of skill, daring, and cunning. It is impossible
not to admire the nerve of a daring burglar or highwayman.
A fight, even a dog fight, will draw a crowd.
In gambling or dice throwing you have the thrill of
success or the chagrin of defeat. The organism craves
stimulation and seeks expansion and shock even through
alcohol and drugs. “Sensations” occupy a large part
of the space in newspapers. Courtship has in it an
element of “pursuit.” Novels, theaters, motion pictures,
5etc., are partly an adaptation to this desire, and
their popularity is a sign of its elemental force.
1. When 11 years old Walter McDermott was brought to
court in company with three other boys, accused of breaking
a padlock on a grocery store and attempting to enter the store
at four o’clock A.M., March 3, 1909, and also of breaking a
padlock on the door of a meat-market and stealing thirty-six
cents from the cash till. Put on probation. August 19, 1910,
brought to court for entering with two other boys a store
and stealing a pocket-book containing $3.00. He admitted
to the officers he and his company were going to pick pockets
down town. He is the leader of the gang....
Sent to St. Charles. Ran away March 17, 1913. By
breaking a window got into a drug store, with two other boys,
and stole a quantity of cigars and $1.61. Having taken the
money, he gave one boy ten cents and another five cents.
He gave away the cigars—eight or nine boxes—to “a lot
of men and some boys.” Spent the money “on candy and
stuff.” Committed to John Worthy School ... October 27.
His conduct has improved greatly; released on probation....
December 23, 1913, accused of having broken, with an
adult boy (19), into a clothing store and filled a suit case
they found in the store with clothing and jewelry. Caught
in shop. The officer said, “He would like to imitate Webb.
He would like to kill some boy.” According to his own confession,
“It was six o’clock at night. I was going to confession.
I met a boy and he said, ‘Come out with me.’ About
nine o’clock we came to a clothing store, and we walked to the
back, and seen a little hole. We pulled a couple of the laths
off and as soon as we got in we got caught.” But the officer
said that previous to this they had burglarized a butcher’s
store and took from there a butcher’s steel, and bored a hole
in the wall with it. Committed to John Worthy School.
Released June 26th, 1914....
July 19, shot in a back alley twice at a little boy and once
hit him. Broke with two other boys at night into Salvation
6Army office, broke everything he could and “used the office
as a toilet room.” Next day broke into a saloon, broke the
piano, took cigars. Before this, July 14th, broke a side
window of a saloon, stole $4.00 and a revolver. At the
hearing Walter said about shooting the boy: “That boy was
passing and I asked him for a match, and I heard this boy
holler. I took a revolver off (his companion) and fixed a
shot and hit the boy.” His mother testified that he had
spent only three nights at home since the time of his release
from John Worthy School. He was arrested after the first
offense, but escaped from the detention home. Committed
to John Worthy School....
Released after March 26. Committed a burglary in a
grocery store, April 7th. Shot a man with a revolver in the
left arm April 4th. Held up, with three other boys, a man
on April 11, and robbed him of $12.00. Caught later, while
the other boys caught at once. Held to the grand jury,
found “not guilty” and released June 16, 1915.[2]
Vagabondage secures a maximum of new experience
by the avoidance of the routine of organized society
and the irksomeness at labor to which I will refer presently.
In the constitutional vagabond the desire for
new experience predominates over the other wishes
and is rather contemplative and sensory, while in the
criminal it is motor. But the discouraged criminal
is sometimes a vagabond.
2. I have known men on the road who were tramping
purely and simply because they loved to tramp. They had
no appetite for liquor or tobacco, so far as I could find, also
were quite out of touch with criminals and their habits;
but somehow or other they could not conquer that passion
for roving. In a way this type of vagabond is the most
pitiful that I have ever known; and yet is the truest type
of the genuine voluntary vagrant.... The Wanderlust7vagrant ... is free from the majority of passions common
among vagrants and yet he is the most earnest vagrant of all.
To reform him it is necessary to kill his personality, to take
away his ambition—and this is a task almost superhuman.
Even when he is reformed he is a most cast-down person.[3]
3. In view of the experience at home and abroad it is
now proposed in France to place vagrants in solitary confinement.
These vagrants are free-footed and irregular,
devoted to the highway and an open-air life, and they are
far less afraid of fatigue and hardship than of a steady and
regular job. Advantage must be taken of their weak point
by imposing solitary confinement; they must be subjected
to what they most dread.[4]
4. Dear Brother Joe: I have decided to trop you a feiw
lines and hope you are well and you family also. I have
heart of your troubles but could not helpet. I have left
Chi. and went tru Ky. Ind. N. Y. Pa. N. Jerrsey and bak.
Mich. Ohio. Ill. Wisconsin Minnesota Iway. Mo. Kansas.
Nebr. Colo. and I have not done any work since I left. I
am hapy on the road and it is very fine, I feel like I never
will work again onless I have seen all U. S. I am on my way
to Californ but I take my time. I ant in horry, you have
been traveling, but you have not seen anything yet and you
have no experience about Ho Bo life a tall. gee it is fine to
be on the Road. It is 10 weeks since I have no home but a
Box Car. If you go on the Road again look for my Monogram
in the Cars. I will not work very much this Sumer
only to bull tru the Coast. It is blenty of work around here,
but I dond feel like working yet. I wisht you vas not mareyt
and could be with me. I bet you would engoeyet. I hav
enofh to eet and a diferent place to sleep every night and
feel healty.[5]
85. Girl states that she has been a tramp since she was
15 years old, going from one place to another, usually on
freight trains, part of the time dressed as a boy.... She
has a child, two years old, which she had illegitimately.
The Court had compelled the father of it to marry her.
This statement was verified at this office on its communication
with the Probate Judge at Moundsville, W. Va.
She says that both her parents died when she was a little
girl, that she lived with her grandmother, who worked out
for her living, leaving her to run the streets. She says that
from earliest childhood she has had the wanderlust. She
spoke of being as far west as Denver, and mentioned several
army camps she had visited, always riding freight trains.
Says that she never works except long enough to get what
she can’t beg. She says that she has no love for her child
and that her grandmother takes care of it with money supplied
by her husband. Her husband secured a divorce from
her about three months after their marriage. The reason
she asked to stay at the Detention Home over night was because
she was going past the house in the alley and saw through
the open door several young girls and thought it would be a
nice place to stay all night.
Case was reported to office immediately after her admittance
to the Detention Home. The next morning immediately
after breakfast, while the Matron’s back was turned,
the girl escaped. The case was immediately reported to
the Military and local police. The girl was picked up near
camp, having had intercourse with several soldiers. Her
appearance was the least attractive of any girl handled by
this office. The little bundle of clothes she carried, tied in
a bandanna handkerchief, was the dirtiest ever seen, and
was burned at the Detention Home. At police headquarters
she gave her age as 20 years but later told that
she was but 17, which was verified from Moundsville. She
was given $10.00 and thirty days and costs in the
county jail, and while being taken from the jail to the
clinic, by a policeman and Miss Ball, she, with another girl,
9escaped. Every effort was made to catch her, but she was
as fleet as a deer.[6]
There is also in the hunting pattern of interest an
intellectual element. Watson does not note curiosity
among the instincts because it does not manifest itself
at birth, but it appears later as the watchful and exploratory
attitude which determines the character of
action,—whether, for example, it shall be attack or
flight. The invention of the bow and arrow, the construction
of a trap, the preparation of poison, indicated
a scientific curiosity in early man. Activities of this
kind were interesting because they implied life or
death. The man who constructed the poisoned arrow
visualized the scene in which it was to be used, saw
the hunt in anticipation. The preparation for the
chase was psychologically part of the chase. The
modern scientific man uses the same mental mechanism
but with a different application. He spends long
months in his laboratory on an invention in anticipation
of his final “achievement.” The so-called “instinct
for workmanship” and the “creative impulse”
are “sublimations” of the hunting psychosis. The
making of a trap was a “problem”, and any problem
is interesting, whether the construction of a wireless
or the solving of a puzzle. Modern occupations or
“pursuits” are interesting or irksome to the degree
that they have or have not a problematical element:
The convict makes bricks, digs the earth, builds, and all
his occupations have a meaning and an end. Sometimes,
even the prisoner takes an interest in what he is doing. He
then wishes to work more skillfully, more advantageously.
But let him be constrained to pour water from one vessel
into another, or to transport a quantity of earth from one
10place to another in order to perform the contrary operation
immediately afterwards, then I am persuaded that at the
end of a few days the prisoner would strangle himself or
commit a thousand crimes, punishable with death, rather than
live in such an abject condition and endure such torments.[7]
The following description of a scientific adventure
of a creative man, which I transcribe from an earlier
paper, illustrates perfectly the psychological identity
of a scientific quest with the pursuit of game:
6. Pasteur’s first scientific success was in the study of
crystallization, and in this connection he became particularly
interested in racemic acid. But this substance, produced
first by Kestner in 1820 as an accident in the manufacture
of tartaric acid, had in 1852 ceased to appear, in
spite of all efforts to obtain it. Pasteur and his friend
Mitscherlich suspected that the failure to get it was due to
the fact that the present manufacturers of tartaric acid were
using a different tartar. The problem became then to inspect
all the factories producing tartaric acid and finally
to visit the sources from which the tartars came. This was
the quest, and the impatience which Pasteur showed to
begin it reminds us of a hound tugging at the leash. He
asked Biot and Dumas to obtain for him a commission from
the Ministry, or the Académie, but exasperated by the delay
he was on the point of writing directly to the President
of the Republic. “It is,” he said, “a question that France
should make it a point of honor to solve through one of her
children.” Biot counselled patience and pointed out that
it was not necessary to “set the government in motion for
this.” But Pasteur would not wait. “I shall go to the end
of the world,” he said. “I must discover the source of racemic
acid,” and started independently. I will excuse you
from following this quest in detail, but in a sort of diary
prepared for Mme. Pasteur he showed the greatest eagerness
11to have her share the joy of it. He went to Germany, to
Vienna, to Prague, studied Hungarian tartars. “Finally,”
he said, “I shall go to Trieste, where I shall find tartars of
various countries, notably those of the Levant, and those of
the neighborhood of Trieste itself.... If I had money
enough I would go to Italy; ... I shall give ten years to
it if necessary.” And after eight months he sent the following
telegram: “I transform tartaric acid into racemic acid.
Please inform MM. Dumas and Senarmont.” He had
made his kill.[8]
The craftsman, the artist, the scientist, the professional
man, and to some extent the business man
make new experience the basis of organized activity,
of work, and produce thereby social values. The
division of labor which removes the problematical
from the various operations of the work makes the
task totally unstimulating. The repudiation of work
leads to the vagabondage just illustrated and to the
antisocial attitudes described below:
7. We have in New York at present, and have had for
some years past, an immense army of young men, boys between
fifteen and twenty-six, who are absolutely determined
that under no conditions will they do any honest work.
They sponge on women, swindle, pick pockets, commit burglary,
act as highwaymen, and, if cornered, kill, in order to
get money dishonestly. How do they dispose of the vast
sums they have already stolen? Gambling and women.
They are inveterate gamblers.[9]
And similarly, among women we have the thief, the
prostitute, the blackmailer, the vamp, and the “charity
girl.”
122. The Desire for Security. The desire for
security is opposed to the desire for new experience.
The desire for new experience is, as we have seen,
emotionally related to anger, which tends to invite
death, and expresses itself in courage, advance, attack,
pursuit. The desire for new experience implies,
therefore, motion, change, danger, instability, social
irresponsibility. The individual dominated by it
shows a tendency to disregard prevailing standards
and group interests. He may be a social failure on
account of his instability, or a social success if he
converts his experiences into social values,—puts
them into the form of a poem, makes of them a
contribution to science. The desire for security, on
the other hand, is based on fear, which tends to avoid
death and expresses itself in timidity, avoidance, and
flight. The individual dominated by it is cautious,
conservative, and apprehensive, tending also to regular
habits, systematic work, and the accumulation of property.
The social types known as “bohemian” and “philistine”
are determined respectively by the domination
of the desire for new experience and the desire for
security. The miser represents a case where the means
of security has become an end in itself.
8. Mamie Reilly’s mother viewed with increasing regret
the effect of premature care and responsibility on her daughter.
Mamie had been working five years since, as a child of
thirteen, she first insisted on getting a job. “She’s a good
girl, Mame is, but y’ never seen anything like her. Every pay
night reg’lar she’ll come in an’ sit down at that table. ‘Now
Ma,’ she’ll say like that, ‘what are you goin’ to do? How
ever are y’ goin’ t’ make out in th’ rent?’ ‘Land sakes,’ I’ll
say, ‘one w’d think this whole house was right there on your
13shoulders. I’ll get along somehow.’ But y’ can’t make her
see into that. ‘Now, what’ll we do, how’ll you manage, Ma?’
she’ll keep askin’. She’s too worrisome—that’s what I tell
her. An’ she don’t care to go out. Mebbe she’ll take a
walk, but like’s not she’ll say, ‘What’s th’ use?’ Night
after night she jest comes home, eats ’er supper, sits down,
mebbe reads a bit, an’ then goes t’ bed.”[10]
Document 9 shows the desire for security in a person
who is temperamentally inclined to new experience, but
whose hardships call out the desire for security. The
whole life, in fact, of this man shows a wavering between
the two wishes. The desire for a “secure existence”
which he expresses here finally prevails and he
approaches the philistine type:
9. I had been ten weeks on the journey without finding
any work, and I had no idea how long I should still be obliged
to tramp about the world, and where was the end toward
which I was going.... I should have been very glad of
my visit to Stach had it not been for the thought of my wandering.
If I had been going immediately to work from
Mokrsko I should certainly have fallen in love with some girl,
but the thought that I must tramp again about the world
destroyed my wish for anything. Moreover I wanted to
leave as soon as possible, for I could not look with dry eyes
on how he wallowed in everything and had whatever he
wanted. Everybody respected and appreciated him; everywhere
doors were open for him, and he prized lightly everything
he had, for he had never experienced any evil or misery.
For if I had only one half of what he owned, how grateful I
should be to God for his goodness. And tears flowed from
my eyes when I compared his lot with mine. Fortune, how
unjust you are! You drive one man about the world and
you have no pity on him though he is whipped with wind
and snow and cold stops his breath. People treat him worse
14than a dog and drive him away from their doors, without
asking: “Have you eaten? have you a place to sleep?”
And when he asks for anything they are ready to beat him,
like that peasant who struck me with the whip. And what
for? Perhaps this mayor would have acted likewise if he
had met me somewhere on my journey, and today he sets
tables for this same tramp.
What a difference between us! Why, we have the same
parents, the same name! And perhaps he is better considered
because he is better instructed than I? In my opinion,
not even for that. Or perhaps because he is nobler and handsomer?
No, not for that. He merits consideration only
because he has a secure existence, because he has bread. Let
him wander into an unknown country; would he be better
considered than I? No, a thousand times No. So if I
want to merit consideration and respect, I ought first to
win this [secure] existence. And how shall I win it and
where? Shall I find it in tramping about the world? No,
I must work, put money together and establish my own
bakery. Then I can say boldly that I have [a secure existence]
and even a better one than a teacher.[11]
In case 10 the desire for security is very strong but
is overwhelmed by the desire for new (sexual) experience
of the type which I shall term presently the “desire
for response.”
10. I am a young woman of twenty-five, married seven
years. I have a good husband and two dear children; also
a fine home. I was quite happy until an unexpected misfortune
entered my life, destroying my happiness.
I consider it important to state that as a child I conducted
myself decently; people regarded me as a blessing
and my parents were very proud of me. As a young girl I
strove to marry some good young man and live contentedly.
15I had no higher ambition. My dream was realized but unfortunately
this did not last long.
Three years ago, my husband’s cousin, a young man, came
to us. He obtained employment in our town and lived with
us. He stayed with us four months altogether. During
the first three months he was not in my thoughts at all ...
but during the last month my heart began to beat for him.
It was a novel sensation for me and I did not know the meaning
of this attraction; I said to myself: I love my husband
and my children, why then this strange fascination for my
husband’s cousin? He surely must have done something to
me to arouse this feeling in me, I thought. Fortunately,
the young man soon lost his position and left for some distant
place. I felt very happy at his departure, though I longed
for him very much.
Two years passed thus, during which I resumed my former
contented life with my husband until one day my husband
informed me that his cousin had returned and planned
to live in our town. I had a presentiment of dark clouds
that would soon gather over my head, so I requested my husband
to find other quarters than our own for his relative, on
the pretext that I was not well enough to care for another
person in the family. But as my husband reproached me
and charged me with lack of interest in his relatives, I
had to yield and give my permission for the man to stay
with us.
I had decided to be indifferent and act as a stranger toward
the boarder that was thrust upon me, so as to avoid trouble.
I did not wish to ignite the feeling in my heart toward him
by too close contact. I almost never spoke to him, and never
came near him. God only knows how much these efforts
cost me, but with all my energy I fought against the diabolic
feeling in my heart. Unfortunately, my husband misinterpreted
my behavior as a lack of hospitality. His resentment
compelled me to assume a more friendly attitude toward
his relative, as I wished to avoid quarrelling. What followed
may easily be inferred. From amiability I passed to love
16until he occupied my whole mind and everybody else was
non-existent for me. Of course no one was aware of my
predicament.
One day I decided to put an end to my sufferings by confessing
all to my boarder and requesting him to go away or
at least leave our house and avert a scandal. Unfortunately,
my hope of a peaceful life was not fulfilled, following my confession
to the cousin. He remained in our home and became
more friendly than ever towards me. I began to love him
so intensely that I hardly noticed his growing intimacy
with me and as a result I gave birth to a baby whose father
is my husband’s cousin....
I am unable to describe to you one hundredth part of the
misery this has caused me. I always considered an unfaithful
wife the worst creature on earth and now ... I am myself
a degraded woman.... The mere thought of it drives
me insane. My husband, of course, knows nothing about
the incident. When the child was born he wanted to name
it after one of his recently deceased relatives but ... I felt
as if this would desecrate the grave of his late relative. After
oceans of tears, I finally induced him to name the child after
one of my own relatives.
But my troubles did not end here. Every day in the
week is a day of utter anguish for me and every day I feel
the tortures of hell.... I can not stand my husband’s
tenderness toward the child that is mine but not his. When
he gives the baby a kiss it burns me like a hot coal dropped
in my bosom. Every time he calls it his baby I hear some
one shouting into my ear the familiar epithet thrown at low
creatures like me ... and every time he takes the child in
his arms I am tempted to tell him the terrible truth....
And so I continue to suffer. When my husband is not at
home I spend my time studying the face of my child, and
when I think it appears to resemble its father at such a moment
I become terrified at the possibility of the baby’s
growing up into a real likeness to its father. What would
my husband say and do when he noticed the similarity between
17my baby and his cousin? It is this thought that is
killing me.... [If I should tell my husband I am sure he
would drive me away.] I do not care for myself so much as
for the child who would be branded with the name given all
such children and this would remain a stain upon him for
the rest of his life.... It is this fear that prevents me from
revealing to my husband my crime against him. But how
much longer shall I be able to bear the pain and wretchedness?[12]
3. The Desire for Response. Up to this point I
have described the types of mental impressionability
connected with the pursuit of food and the avoidance of
death, which are closely connected with the emotions
of anger and fear. The desire for response, on the
other hand, is primarily related to the instinct of love,
and shows itself in the tendency to seek and to give
signs of appreciation in connection with other individuals.
There is first of all the devotion of the mother to the
child and the response of the child, indicated in the
passage from Watson above, and in the following passage
from Thorndike.
All women possess originally, from early childhood to
death, some interest in human babies, and a responsiveness
to the instinctive looks, calls, gestures and cries of infancy
and childhood, being satisfied by childish gurglings, smiles
and affectionate gestures, and moved to instinctive comforting
acts by childish signs of pain, grief and misery. Brutal
habits may destroy, or competing habits overgrow, or the
lack of exercise weaken, these tendencies, but they are none
the less as original as any fact in human nature.[13]
18This relation is of course useful and necessary since
the child is helpless throughout a period of years and
would not live unless the mother were impelled to give
it her devotion. This attitude is present in the father
of the child also but is weaker, less demonstrative, and
called out more gradually.
In addition, the desire for response between the two
sexes in connection with mating is very powerful. An
ardent courtship is full of assurances and appeals for
reassurance. Marriage and a home involve response
but with more settled habits, more routine work, less
of new experience. Jealousy is an expression of fear
that the response is directed elsewhere. The flirt is
one who seeks new experience through the provocation
of response from many quarters.
In some natures this wish, both to receive and to
give response, is out of proportion to the other wishes,
“over-determined”, so to speak, and interferes with
a normal organization of life. And the fixation
may be either on a child or a member of either sex.
The general situation is the same in the two cases
following.
11. I am the unhappy mother of a dear little son, eight
years old. You ask the cause of my unhappiness? I ought
to be happy with such a dear treasure? But the answer is,
I love my child too much. My love to my son is so great,
so immeasurably deep, that I myself am worthless. My
own person has not a trace of worth for me. I am as it
were dead to all and everything. My thoughts by day and
by night are turned toward my child. I see nothing in the
world except my beloved child. Nothing exists for me except
him. Every one of my thoughts, every desire and wish
that awakens in me, turns around the child of my heart.
I am nothing. I do not live, I do not exist. I forget myself
19as I forget all and everything in the world. I go around the
whole day without eating and feel no hunger. I forget that
I must eat. I go around often a whole day in my nightclothes
because I forget that I have to dress. With soul
and body, with mind and spirit I am wrapt up in my child.
I have no thought for myself at all.
If clothes come to my mind, I am thinking of a new suit
for my boy. I am nothing. And if I think of shoes, I
imagine a pair of little shoes on the feet of my dear little boy.
I myself am the same as dead. If I go to the country in
the summer, I come home on account of my child. I myself
do not exist. Every enjoyment in life, every happiness to
which I give a thought is connected in my mind with my
little boy. I myself am as if I were never at all in the world.
The child is everything—my soul and my spirit, my breath
and my life. He is the air I breathe. I am nothing. I
don’t consider myself, I don’t think of myself, just as if I
had never been in the world.
And so it is when my child is not well, when he has perhaps
scratched his finger.... Oh, how I suffer then. No
pen in the world can describe the terrible despair I feel.
I live then as it were in a cloud, I cannot at all understand
how my soul then remains in my body. My pain is then
indescribable, greater than any can understand.... When
my child is well again and his round, rosy cheeks bloom like
the flowers in May and he is joyous and full of life and leaps
and dances, then I myself look as if I had just recovered from
a fever sickness.
Tell me, I beg you, dear editor, what can such a mama do
that her dear child shall not become a lonely orphan. For I
feel that I cannot continue long as it is. My strength is
not holding out and a time must come when no strength to
live will remain in me.[14]
12. I beg you to advise me, dear editor, how to stop loving.
It is perhaps a ridiculous question but for me it is a
20very sad one. It is almost a question of life and death. It
is so: I love a person who is not in a position to return my
love. It is certain that we can never be united.... My
love is hopeless but I cannot give it up. I run after the person
I love, I follow his steps, knowing that it will do me no
good. I have simply attached myself to an innocent person
and distress him. My conscience tells me that it is not right.
I suffer needlessly and I make suffering for another, but I
simply have no inclination to stop.
I cannot live without my lover. When I don’t see him
at the expected moment I am wild, and I am ready to commit
the greatest crime in order to accomplish my purpose.
He runs away from me and I chase after him. When he
goes away to another city I feel sure that I cannot live another
twenty-four hours without him. I feel like throwing myself
from a roof. I feel that I am capable of doing any evil deed
on account of my love.
Do not think, dear editor, that I pride myself for having
such a feeling. No, I do not compliment myself at all. I
am provoked with myself, I am ashamed of myself and I
hate myself. How can a person be such a rag? I argue with
myself, how can I permit my mind to have no control over
my heart? But my arguments with myself do me no good
at all. It is work thrown away. I can love no one except
him, the only one who has captured my heart and soul. I
cannot even entertain the thought of ceasing to love him.
It is simply impossible.
By what name would you call such a person as I am, dear
editor? Perhaps I have gone out of my senses. So give me
a word of advice as to how I may become sane again. I
neglect everything in the world. Nothing remains in my
thoughts except him. Without him everything is dark.
He is also unhappy on account of me. I don’t let him
breathe freely. He might have been happy with another,
but I give him no chance. I disturb his life. I will add
that this condition has gone on now for several years and
there is no prospect of its ending.
21Dear editor, give me an advice before I commit a deed
after which marriage is impossible. I wait for your wise
advice. Perhaps you will be my savior.[15]
The varieties of love in women are greater than in
men, for we are to include here not only physical passion
but parental feeling—that fund of emotion which
is fixed on the child. The capacity of response to the
child, mother love, is notorious and is painfully evident
in document 11, p. 18, where the mother has no thought
left for anything but the child. The mother is one who
does not refuse. She does not refuse the breast to the
lusty child even when she is herself ailing. And while
this feeling is developed as a quality of motherhood it
is present before motherhood and is capable of being
transferred to any object calling for sympathy,—a
doll, a man, or a cause. The women of the Malay
Peninsula suckle little wild pigs when these are found
motherless.
I have seen (through the kindness of Hutchins Hapgood)
the life history of a woman who has had sexual
relations with numbers of men. At the same time she
has always fed men. She has kept a restaurant, partly
I think to feed men. When one of her friends committed
suicide she dreamed of him for months and
always dreamed that she was feeding him. While
she was sexually passionate her concern was mainly
to satisfy the sexual hunger of others, as she satisfied
their food-hunger. When two of her lovers were
jealous, unhappy, and desperate, she ran from one to
the other like a mother visiting two sick children in
different hospitals. More than once she attempted
suicide. When she tried to explain herself to me she
22said that without some human relationship she felt
unbearably lonely, and that she was drawn to lonely
men without regard to their social condition. Many
of her friends were criminals and she would speak to
any bum on a park bench. She was never a prostitute.
One of her friends said, “Martha is a woman to whom
everything has happened that should logically break
a woman’s character and spirit. She ought to be a
demoralized victim of society. She has done nearly
everything that is supposed to ruin and destroy a person,
especially a woman, but she is not a bit destroyed.
She knows the so-called lowest things in life, but she
wants the best and feels it. She feels what is beautiful
and fine and loves it. She does things that sometimes
mean sordidness in others but not in her. She gets
drunk, but is not drunken. She is loose sexually in
her acts, but her spirit is as simple as the flowers.”
A touching expression of response from a man, a
devotion to a parent as deep as mother love, is found
in a letter of the psychologist William James, written
to his father from England when the death of the
latter was anticipated.
13. My blessed old Father: I scribble this line (which
may reach you, though I should come too late) just to tell
you how full of the tenderest memories and feelings about
you my heart has for the last few days been filled. In that
mysterious gulf of the past, into which the present will soon
fall and go back and back, yours is still for me the central
figure. All my intellectual life I derive from you; and
though we have often seemed at odds in the expression
thereof, I’m sure there’s a harmony somewhere and that our
strivings will combine. What my debt to you is goes beyond
all my power of estimating—so early, so penetrating
and so constant has been the influence.
23You need be in no anxiety about your literary remains.
I will see them well taken care of, and that your words shall
not suffer from being concealed. At Paris I heard that
Milsand, whose name you may remember is in the Revue des
Deux Mondes and elsewhere, was an admirer of the Secret
of Swedenborg, and Hodgson told me your last book had
deeply impressed him. So will it be....
As for us, we shall live on, each in his way—feeling somewhat
unprotected, old as we are, for the absence of the parental
bosoms as a refuge, but holding fast together in that
common sacred memory. We will stand by each other
and by Alice, try to transmit the torch in our offspring as
you did in us, and when the time comes for being gathered
in, I pray we may, if not all, some at least, be as ripe as you.
As for myself, I know what trouble I’ve given you at
various times through my peculiarities; and as my own
boys grow up I shall learn more and more of the kind of trial
you had to overcome in superintending the development of
a creature different from yourself, for whom you felt responsible.
I say this merely to show how my sympathy
with you is likely to grow much livelier, rather than to fade—and
not for the sake of regrets.
As for the other side, and Mother, and our all possibly
meeting, I can’t say anything. More than ever at this
moment do I feel that if that were true all would be solved
and justified. And it comes strangely over me in bidding
you good-by how a life is but a day and expresses mainly
but a single note. It is so much like the act of bidding an
ordinary good-night.
Good-night, my sacred old Father! If I don’t see you
again—farewell! A blessed farewell. Your William.[16]
Usually this feeling is not so profound, as shown in
these examples, and may be just sufficient to use as a
tool and a play interest. But even then the life may be
24so schematized that it plays the main rôle. Document
No. 14 is a single item taken from an autobiography
of over three hundred closely written pages in which
practically the only type of wish expressed is the desire
for response from men, but this wish is never very
strong.
14. At Wichita I went to school till I was about sixteen.
Between ten and sixteen I had lots of little sweethearts. I
have never been able to be happy without an atmosphere of
love or at least flirtation. To such a degree is this true that
I fear this story will be little else than the record of my loves
and flirtations, happy and unhappy. I liked to kiss little
boys from the start, but never cared to kiss the girls. I
have had many women pals all through my life, but I never
cared to kiss them, as many girls do. I suppose I am what
my friend the newspaper man calls a man’s woman. Certainly
I am miserable unless there is a man around, and I
generally want several. Until recently I have always been
in love with two at the same time. But somehow since I
met Harry it is different. My love for the other sex was
always of an innocent kind. I loved men as the birds love
sunshine. It is not a passion, but a necessity, like the air.
I am light-hearted and buoyant by nature, and never thought
of doing wrong. And yet the ugly side of this passion has
always been forced upon me.[17]
In many girls the awakening of love and its fixation
on an object is slow or incomplete. The girl in the
following example is cold as a stone toward everything
but herself. Her affection is turned inward. She is
the type called narcissistic, in love with herself, like
the mythical Narcissus. Probably the appearance
of a child will extrovert her feeling to some extent.
2515. I have a sister of sixteen, very beautiful and proud of
herself. She is of the type who care only for themselves.
She would drown her parents, brothers and sisters in a spoon
of water if she could only gain something by it, and without
suffering the slightest remorse. Besides, she is very obstinate
and must have her own way regardless of anything....
But my father and mother and the rest of the family wished
her to possess the ordinary school education, so that her
ignorance might not be an impediment in her future life,
so we put our efforts together and sent her to business
school, and thank God she managed somehow to finish the
course.
Well, she is now working for the past six months. She
has a very good position with a large firm and earns $20 a
week. Out of this, mother does not get even a cent, though
she sleeps and boards at home. Moreover, she borrows money
from mother whenever she can but she never repays it. As
if this were not enough trouble, she acts very improperly
toward the whole family. She possesses absolutely no sense
of shame nor sense of pity and behaves like a wild person in
the house; she scolds and shouts and is especially cruel to
our younger sisters and brothers.[18]
And in certain characters, almost invariably men,
the desire for response is barely sufficient to keep them
in contact with or on the fringe of humanity.
16. Many a man leads in London a most solitary, unsociable
life, who yet would find it hard to live far away from
the thronged city. Such men are like Mr. Galton’s oxen,
unsociable but gregarious; and they illustrate the fact that
sociability, although it has the gregarious instinct at its
foundation, is a more complex, more highly developed, tendency.
As an element of this more complex tendency to
sociability, the instinct largely determines the form of the
recreations of even the cultured classes, and is the root of
26no small part of the pleasure we find in attendance at the
theatre, at concerts, lectures, and all such entertainments.[19]
Frequently in marriage the wife provides the main
fund of response and the husband is assimilated to the
child. In No. 17 the wife has had a love adventure,
is living with another man, but is planning to visit
her husband clandestinely and look after him a bit.
17. My Own Dear Dean: So you would like to know if
I am happy. Well, dear, that is one thing that will never be
in my life again. It has gone from me forever. I don’t
want you to think that Clarence is not good to me, for he
could not be better—I have a nice home that he has bought,
and chickens and a lovely garden, and if Marjorie was his
very own he could not be better to her. But he is terribly
jealous, and it makes it very hard for me, for, God knows, I
never give him cause. Oh, Dean, dear, wait until you see
how I have changed. If I could only live my life over it
would be so different....
Now, dear, please don’t feel that you have no interest in
life, for you have our dear little girl, and just as soon as she
is big enough to be a comfort to you—well, she is yours.
Dean, if you only knew how badly I want to see you.
Now, listen—Clarence leaves here August 31 for Vancouver
and will be there until September 6.... So, if you could
send me my fare one way, why, then he could not refuse to
let me go.... Let me know what you are planning, for
I want to see you and cook you some good old meals again....
Yours only, Patsy.[20]
In No. 18 a conventional woman permits herself to
have a single new experience in the field of response, as
compensation for a married relation which lacks everything
but security, and then returns to her security.
2718. American woman, forty-five years old, married.
Husband is a prosperous real estate broker, a member of
many clubs, a church warden, director of several corporations,
a typical business man of the type termed “successful”,
a good citizen “without one redeeming vice.”
She is a beautiful woman, albeit tired and faded. Her
hair is prematurely white, her youthful face with deep-set
brown eyes has a wistful contradictory appearance. Has
many sides to her nature, can play ball with her boys as well
as she can preside at a meeting. Is a good companion, has
many friends, and leads a busy life as head of a prosperous
household. Has five children, four boys and one girl. One
would not guess that she is an unsatisfied woman; her friends
all think her life ideal and, in a sense, she does not deny it.
This in substance is her view of married life though not
literally word for word:
“I suppose there can never be a school for marriage—how
could there be?—yet how sad it is that every one must
begin at the same place to work out the same problem. I
had a good father and mother. They did not understand me
but that was probably more my fault than theirs; I never
confided in my mother overmuch. My father considered
my mental progress at all times and I owe him much for the
manner in which he made me think for myself, strengthened
my views, and guided my education. When I left finishing
school I played in society for two years and many of the
men I met interested me, though none compelled me. I
had never been given any clear conception of what marriage
should be in the ideal sense. I knew vaguely that the man
I married must be in my own class, good and honorable, and
rich enough to maintain a dignified household. I had more
of a vision of love at sixteen than at twenty-six, the year I
married, though I was sure I loved my husband and I do—that
is he is as much a part of my life as my religion or
my household conventions. He is wholly a product of civilization
and I discovered too late there is an element of the
28savage in most women. They wish to be captured, possessed—not
in the sense the suffragists talk about; it is
really a sense of self-abasement, for it is the adoration of an
ideal. They wish to love a man in the open—a fighter, a
victor—rather than the men we know who have their
hearts in money making and play at being men. Perhaps
it cannot be remedied, it is only a bit of wildness that will
never be tamed in women but it makes for unhappiness
just the same.
“My sex life had never been dominant. I had a commonplace
adolescence with physical longings and sensations which
were not explained to me and which did me no harm. My
relation with my husband was perfectly orthodox, and
vaguely I longed for something different. My husband was
shocked at any demonstration on my part. If I was impulsive
and threw myself in his arms he straightened his tie
before he kissed me. Once at our cottage in the mountains
I suggested that we spend the night in the woods. I saw a
possibility of our getting nearer each other physically and
spiritually if we could get out in the wilderness away from
the restraints and niceties of our luxurious household. That
was the first time I ever felt like a traitor. He told me quite
sternly to go to bed, I was not a wild Indian and could not
act like one. I went to the nursery for the night and snuggled
close to my little boy and was glad he was young and
slender and hoped he would never grow fat and complacent.
I had noticed for the first time that my husband was growing
stout, like any other church-warden.
“Since that time I have never been wholly happy. It
was not the foolish incident, it was the fundamental principle,
and underlying our civilization. Our babies came
rather closely together and I was glad that the mother element
in me needed to be uppermost. My husband was
perfectly content with life, I satisfied him at dinner parties,
I could dress well and talk well, managed the household
money to advantage and was at hand—tame, quite tame,
when he wished to kiss me. I do not mean to sound sarcastic
29and bitter. It is not what my husband is which troubles
me, but what he is not; I think I speak for many women.
I am more mated to the vision of what my children’s father
might have been than to the good kind man whom I teach
them to love and respect.
“Perhaps you have guessed I am coming to a confession:
I met the man in England two summers ago, but he is an
American and is in this country now, a friend of ours whom
we both see quite often. Something in both of us flared the
very night we met. He and Lawrence (my husband) get
along famously; they both believe in many of the same
ideals and discuss kindred subjects, but my brain and his supplement
each other in a way which is hard to explain. I did
not mean to love him. It is an upper strata of myself; I
love Lawrence; I mean I belong to him, am part of his very
being and he of mine, but I am myself when I am with this
other man and I refuse to think what a different self it might
have been had I known him before. The very morning after
I faced the awful fact that I was thinking of a man other
than my husband, Lawrence put a bouquet at my plate at
the breakfast table. It was a red geranium, a tiny pink
rose, and some leaves of striped grass. Poor Lawrence.
“Our adventure in love came rapidly. He understood me
perfectly and I knew that he cared. We have never told
Lawrence for we do not intend to do anything more that is
wrong. He has spent several evenings at the house when
Lawrence was away. There was no deception about this—it
just happened and we have talked and kissed and faced
life in the open. We decided quite calmly, and without
passion, that we would have each other entirely just once.
I wanted the complete vision of what my love could mean.
If it is wrong I cannot think so; at any rate I would not give
up the memory of that time. It was only once and it was a
year ago. We both knew there could be no continued sex
relation. When I have an opportunity I kiss him and he
me. Lawrence never kisses my lips, so they belong to him.
He has helped me to be more patient, and understanding of
30my life as it has been and must be. I have my children and
must live out the life for their sakes and for Lawrence who
loves me, tamed and domesticated.
“If life could be—what it would mean to give him a
child, but life in its entirety cannot be—for me. Probably
that is the creed of many women.”[21]
It is unnecessary to particularize as to the place of
response in art. The love and sex themes are based
on response, and they outweigh the other themes altogether.
Religion appeals to fear, fear of death and
extinction, and promises everlasting security, or threatens
everlasting pain, but in the New Testament the
element of response, connected with the concrete personalities
of Jesus and Mary, predominates. Any hymn
book will contain many versified love letters addressed
to Jesus. There are on record, also many alleged
conversations of nuns with Jesus which are indistinguishable
in form from those of human courtship.
19. Angela da Foligno says that Christ told her he loved
her better than any woman in the vale of Spoleto. The
words of this passage are fatuous almost beyond belief:
“Then He began to say to me the words that follow, to provoke
me to love Him: ‘O my sweet daughter! O my daughter,
my temple! O my daughter, my delight! Love me,
because thou art much loved by me.’ And often did He
say to me: ‘O my daughter, My sweet Spouse!’ And he
added in an underbreath, ‘I love thee more than any other
woman in the valley of Spoleto.’” To amuse and to delight
Gertrude of Eisleben, He sang duets with her “in a tender
and harmonious voice.” The same saint writes of their
“incredible intimacy”; and here, as in later passages of
Angela da Foligno, the reader is revolted by their sensuality....
31In the diary of Marie de l’Incarnation there is such an
entry as “entretien familier avec J.-C.”; and during such
interviews she makes use of a sort of pious baby talk, like
a saintly Tillie Slowboy.[22]
In general the desire for response is the most social
of the wishes. It contains both a sexual and a gregarious
element. It makes selfish claims, but on the
other hand it is the main source of altruism. The
devotion to child and family and devotion to causes,
principles, and ideals may be the same attitude in different
fields of application. It is true that devotion
and self-sacrifice may originate from any of the other
wishes also—desire for new experience, recognition, or
security—or may be connected with all of them at
once. Pasteur’s devotion to science seems to be
mainly the desire for new experience,—scientific curiosity;
the campaigns of a Napoleon represent recognition
(ambition) and the self-sacrifice of such characters
as Maria Spiridonova, Florence Nightingale,
Jane Addams is a sublimation of response. The
women who demanded Juvenile Courts were stirred
by the same feeling as the mother in document No.
11, whereas the usual legal procedure is based on the
wish to have security for life and property.
4. The Desire for Recognition. This wish is
expressed in the general struggle of men for position in
their social group, in devices for securing a recognized,
enviable, and advantageous social status. Among
girls’ dress is now perhaps the favorite means of securing
distinction and showing class. A Bohemian immigrant
girl expressed her philosophy in a word: “After
all, life is mostly what you wear.” Veblen’s volume,
32“Theory of the Leisure Class”, points out that the
status of men is established partly through the show
of wealth made by their wives. Distinction is sought
also in connection with skillful and hazardous activities,
as in sports, war, and exploration. Playwriters
and sculptors consciously strive for public favor and
“fame.” In the “achievement” of Pasteur (case 6)
and of similar scientific work there is not only the
pleasure of the “pursuit” itself, but the pleasure of
public recognition. Boasting, bullying, cruelty, tyranny,
“the will to power” have in them a sadistic
element allied to the emotion of anger and are efforts
to compel a recognition of the personality. The
frailty of women, their illness, and even feigned illness,
is often used as a power-device, as well as a device
to provoke response. On the other hand, humility,
self-sacrifice, saintliness, and martyrdom may
lead to distinction. The showy motives connected
with the appeal for recognition we define as “vanity”;
the creative activities we call “ambition.”
The importance of recognition and status for the
individual and for society is very great. The individual
not only wants them but he needs them for the
development of his personality. The lack of them
and the fear of never obtaining them are probably the
main source of those psychopathic disturbances which
the Freudians treat as sexual in origin.
On the other hand society alone is able to confer
status on the individual and in seeking to obtain it
he makes himself responsible to society and is forced
to regulate the expression of his wishes. His dependence
on public opinion is perhaps the strongest factor
impelling him to conform to the highest demands
which society makes upon him.
3320. The chief difference between the down-and-out man
and the down-and-out girl is this. The d.-a.-o. man sleeps
on a park bench and looks like a bum. The d.-a.-o. girl
sleeps in an unpaid-for furnished room and looks very respectable.
The man spends what little change he has—if
he has any—for food and sleeps on a bench. The girl spends
what little change she has—if she has any—for a room
and goes without food.
Not because she has more pride than the man has. She
hasn’t. But because cops haul in girls who would sleep on
benches, and well-meaning organizations “rescue” girls who
look down and out. A pretty face and worn-out soles are a
signal for those who would save girls from the perilous path,
whereas an anæmic face in a stylish coat and a pair of polished
French heels can go far unmolested....
You will argue that any woman with an empty stomach
and a fur coat ought to sell the coat for a shabby one and
spend the money for food. That is because you have never
been a lady bum. A fur coat gets her places that a full
stomach never would. It is her entrée into hotel washrooms
when she is dirty from job hunting. It gets her into department-store
rest rooms when she is sore of foot. And in the
last stages it gets her help from a certain class of people who
would be glad to help her if she had suddenly lost her purse,
but who never would if she had never had a purse.
And then, most important of all, it helps her to hang on
to her last scraps of self-respect.[23]
21. Alice ... wants to be somebody, to do great things,
to be superior. In her good moods, she is overwhelmed
with dreams of accomplishment. She pines to use good
English, to be a real lady. There is pathos in her inquiry as
to what you say when a boy introduces you to his mother
and how to behave in a stylish hotel dining room. Such
questions have an importance that is almost greater than
34the problem of how to keep straight sexually. Winning of
social approval is an ever-present, burning desire, but she
has no patterns, no habits, no control over the daily details
of the process whereby this is gained. When one tries to
place her in a good environment with girls of a better class,
she reacts with a deepened sense of inferiority, expressed
in more open, boastful wildness. She invents adventures
with men to dazzle these virtuous, superior maidens. The
craving for pleasures and something to make her forget increases.[24]
22. One of the most tragic lives we have ever known—now
ended, and perhaps happily, with the death of the girl
at twenty years of age—was that ensuing from unusually
mixed parentage. An intelligent, English-speaking Chinaman
married an American woman of no mean ability. One
of their children was a girl, who developed splendidly both
physically and mentally. She was an exceptionally bright
girl, who at fourteen had already commenced a delinquent
career which only ended with her death.... The fact
that she was different, so obviously different, from other
girls attending the public and private schools to which she
went, and that there were many little whisperings about her,
served greatly to accentuate her inner distress. Her capabilities
and ambitions were great, but how was she to satisfy
them? As a matter of fact, neither the mother nor I could
ever find out that any great social discomforts came to this
girl; the struggle was all within. She behaved most extravagantly
as a direct reaction to her own feelings, of the
depth of which she had rarely given any intimation at home.
With us she essayed to remember and to reveal all that had
gone on in her mind for years back: How could her mother
have married this man? Was she really this woman’s child?
To what could she attain with this sort of stigma upon her?
Did she not properly belong to a free-living stratum of society?
35This girl wandered and wavered. She tried religion, and
she tried running away from home and living with other
people; she assumed a Japanese alias and tried to make a
new circle of acquaintances for herself.[25]
In many cases, both in boys and girls, particularly
at the period of adolescence, the energy takes the form
of daydreaming, that is, planning activity, and also
of “pathological lying”, or pretended activity. The
wishes are thus realized in an artistic schematization
in which the dreamer is the chief actor. The following,
from the diary of a sixteen-year-old girl is in form
a consistent expression of the desire for recognition,
but very probably the form disguises a sexual longing,
and the daydream is thus an example of the sublimation
of the desire for response, as frequently in poetry
and literature.
23. I am between heaven and earth. I float, as it were,
on a dream-cloud which carries me up at times into a glorious
atmosphere, and again nearer the mucky earth, but always
on, always on. I see not man, I see not the children of man,
the big ME lies in my head, in my hand, in my heart. I
place myself upon the throne of Kings, and tramp the dusty
road, care-free. I sing to myself and call me pretty names;
I place myself upon the stage, and all mankind I call upon
for applause, and applause roars to me as the thunder from
the heavens. I reason that mine is not inevitable stage-madness
which comes to all females of my pitiful age; mine
is a predestined prophecy, mine is a holy design, my outcoming
is a thing to be made way for.
I bathe myself in perfumed waters, and my body becomes
white and slender. I clothe myself in loosened gowns, silks
as soft as thistledown, and I am transported to scenes of
glory. The even stretch of green, bedecked with flowers
36to match the color of my pale gold gown, is mine to dance
and skip upon. A lightness and a grace comes into my
limbs. What joy is mine! I leap and spring and dart in
rhythm with nature, and music leaps from my steps and
movements and before my eyes are men. Men and women
and children with heads bent forward, with eyes aglow with
wonder, and with praise and love for this essence of grace
and beauty which is I. What more, what more! I hang
upon this idol of a dream, but it is gone. The height of happiness
is reached; alas, even in dreams there is an end to
happiness, the bubble bursts, and the dust and noise of earth
come back to me. I shut my eyes and ears to these and
seek consolation among the poor. In dreams I go often
among them. With my heaping purse of gold, I give them
clothes and beds to sleep upon, I give them food to nourish
them and me, to nourish and refresh my fame. But do I
give my gold away, and does my purse cave inwards? Ah,
no! Come to my aid, my imagination, for thou art very
real to me today. An endless store of gold is mine in banks
of state. My name is headed on the lists of all, my money
does increase even as I hand it to these poor. The poor
bless me, they kneel and kiss my hands. I bid them rise,
and the hypocrisy of my godless soul bids them pray and
in this find restoration.
I grow weary as I walk, and truth is even harder yet to
bear than ever before. I am sad, I have nothing, I am no
one. But I speak soothingly to myself, bidding me treat
my hungry self to food, and I promise that the night shall
be long and the dreams and journeys many.[26]
On the contrary, 24 is in form a desire for response,
but the details show that the girl feels keenly the lack
of recognition. The response is desired not for itself
alone but as a sign and assurance of comparative worth.
3724. I am in despair, and I want to pour out my bitter
heart. When I have once talked out my heart I feel better
afterwards.
Dear editor, why can I not find a boy to love me? I
never make a hit with young people. I never have any success
with them. I associate with young people, I like them,
they like me, but nobody ever runs after me. No boy is
crazy about me. All my girl friends are popular with young
men. Every single one has a boy or more who is in love with
her and follows her steps. I alone have no luck. Do not
think, dear editor, that I am burning to marry; it is not yet
time for that. But the thought that I am left out makes
me very wretched. It distresses me and it hurts me to my
soul’s marrow to know that no one desires me, that people
are indifferent toward me. Oh how happy I should be if
somebody would love me, if somebody would come to see
me. It must be such a sweet pleasure to feel that some one
is interested in you, that some one comes to see you, comes
to you especially, on account of yourself. Oh, why can I
not have this happiness!
When I go to a party and when I come back I feel so low
and so fallen. Young men crowded around my companions
like flies around honey. I alone was an exception. I have
not a jealous nature, but no other girl in my place would feel
otherwise. Can you show me a way to win a boy’s heart?
What sort of quality must a girl possess in order to attract a
young man?
It is true I am no beauty. But what do all the girls do?
They fix themselves up. You can buy powder and paint in
the drug stores. My companions are not more beautiful
than I. I am not sleepy. When I am in the company of
young people I am joyous, I make myself attractive, I try
my best to attract attention to myself. But that is all
thrown to the dogs.
Dear editor, if you only knew with how much care I
make my clothes. I go through the great stores to select
out the most beautiful materials. I annoy the dressmaker to
38death until she suits me exactly. If it happens that a hook
somewhere on the dress is not in the right place, or a buttonhole
has a single stitch more or less than it should have, I
have the greatest distress, and sharpest heartache.
When I go somewhere to a dance I am full of hopes, my
heart is beating with excitement. Before leaving the house
I take a last look in the mirror. When I return home I
have the blues, I feel cold. My teeth grind together. So
much exertion, so much strength lost, all for nothing. A boy
has talked to me, another boy has given me a smile, still
another boy has made me a little compliment, but I feel that
I am not near and dear to any one. I feel that my face has
not been stamped on the heart of any one.[27]
From the foregoing description it will be seen that
wishes of the same general class—those which tend
to arise from the same emotional background—may
be totally different in moral quality. The moral good
or evil of a wish depends on the social meaning or value
of the activity which results from it. Thus the vagabond,
the adventurer, the spendthrift, the bohemian
are dominated by the desire for new experience, but
so are the inventor and the scientist; adventures with
women and the tendency to domesticity are both expressions
of the desire for response; vain ostentation
and creative artistic work both are designed to provoke
recognition; avarice and business enterprise are actuated
by the desire for security.
Moreover, when a concrete wish of any general class
arises it may be accompanied and qualified by any or
all of the other classes of wishes. Thus when Pasteur
undertook the quest described above we do not know
what wish was uppermost. Certainly the love of the
work was very strong, the ardor of pursuit, the new
39experience; the anticipation of the recognition of the
public, the scientific fame involved in the achievement
was surely present; he invited response from his wife
and colleagues, and he possibly had the wish also to put
his future professional and material life on a secure
basis. The immigrant who comes to America may
wish to see the new world (new experience), make a
fortune (security), have a higher standing on his return
(recognition), and induce a certain person to
marry him (response).
The general pattern of behavior which a given individual
tends to follow is the basis of our judgment
of his character. Our appreciation (positive or negative)
of the character of the individual is based on his
display of certain wishes as against others and on his
modes of seeking their realization. Whether given
wishes tend to predominate in this or that person is
dependent primarily on what is called temperament,
and apparently this is a chemical matter, dependent
on the secretions of the glandular systems. Individuals
are certainly temperamentally predisposed
toward certain classes of the wishes. But we know
also, and I shall illustrate presently, that the expression
of the wishes is profoundly influenced by the approval
of the man’s immediate circle and of the general public.
The conversions of wild young men to stable
ways, from new experience to security, through marriage,
religion, and business responsibility, are examples
of this. We may therefore define character as an expression
of the organization of the wishes resulting
from temperament and experience, understanding by
“organization” the general pattern which the wishes as
a whole tend to assume among themselves.
The significant point about the wishes as related
40to the study of behavior is that they are the motor
element, the starting point of activity. Any influences
which may be brought to bear must be exercised
on the wishes.
We may assume also that an individual life cannot
be called normal in which all the four types of wishes
are not satisfied in some measure and in some form.
CHAPTER II THE REGULATION OF THE WISHES
41
One of the most important powers gained during
the evolution of animal life is the ability to make decisions
from within instead of having them imposed
from without. Very low forms of life do not make
decisions, as we understand this term, but are pushed
and pulled by chemical substances, heat, light, etc.,
much as iron filings are attracted or repelled by a magnet.
They do tend to behave properly in given conditions—a
group of small crustaceans will flee as in
a panic if a bit of strychnia is placed in the basin containing
them and will rush toward a drop of beef juice
like hogs crowding around swill—but they do this
as an expression of organic affinity for the one substance
and repugnance for the other, and not as an
expression of choice or “free will.” There are, so to
speak, rules of behavior but these represent a sort of
fortunate mechanistic adjustment of the organism
to typically recurring situations, and the organism
cannot change the rule.
On the other hand, the higher animals, and above
all man, have the power of refusing to obey a stimulation
which they followed at an earlier time. Response
to the earlier stimulation may have had painful consequences
and so the rule or habit in this situation
is changed. We call this ability the power of inhibition,
and it is dependent on the fact that the nervous
system carries memories or records of past experiences.
42At this point the determination of action no longer
comes exclusively from outside sources but is located
within the organism itself.
Preliminary to any self-determined act of behavior
there is always a stage of examination and deliberation
which we may call the definition of the situation. And
actually not only concrete acts are dependent on the
definition of the situation, but gradually a whole life-policy
and the personality of the individual himself
follow from a series of such definitions.
But the child is always born into a group of people
among whom all the general types of situation which
may arise have already been defined and corresponding
rules of conduct developed, and where he has not the
slightest chance of making his definitions and following
his wishes without interference. Men have always
lived together in groups. Whether mankind has a
true herd instinct or whether groups are held together
because this has worked out to advantage is of no importance.
Certainly the wishes in general are such
that they can be satisfied only in a society. But we
have only to refer to the criminal code to appreciate
the variety of ways in which the wishes of the individual
may conflict with the wishes of society. And
the criminal code takes no account of the many unsanctioned
expressions of the wishes which society
attempts to regulate by persuasion and gossip.
There is therefore always a rivalry between the
spontaneous definitions of the situation made by the
member of an organized society and the definitions
which his society has provided for him. The individual
tends to a hedonistic selection of activity, pleasure
first; and society to a utilitarian selection, safety
first. Society wishes its member to be laborious, dependable,
43regular, sober, orderly, self-sacrificing;
while the individual wishes less of this and more of
new experience. And organized society seeks also
to regulate the conflict and competition inevitable
between its members in the pursuit of their wishes.
The desire to have wealth, for example, or any other
socially sanctioned wish, may not be accomplished
at the expense of another member of the society,—by
murder, theft, lying, swindling, blackmail, etc.
It is in this connection that a moral code arises,
which is a set of rules or behavior norms, regulating
the expression of the wishes, and which is built up by
successive definitions of the situation. In practice
the abuse arises first and the rule is made to prevent
its recurrence. Morality is thus the generally accepted
definition of the situation, whether expressed in public
opinion and the unwritten law, in a formal legal code,
or in religious commandments and prohibitions.
The family is the smallest social unit and the primary
defining agency. As soon as the child has free motion
and begins to pull, tear, pry, meddle, and prowl, the
parents begin to define the situation through speech
and other signs and pressures: “Be quiet”, “Sit up
straight”, “Blow your nose”, “Wash your face”,
“Mind your mother”, “Be kind to sister”, etc. This
is the real significance of Wordsworth’s phrase, “Shades
of the prison house begin to close upon the growing
child.” His wishes and activities begin to be inhibited,
and gradually, by definitions within the family, by
playmates, in the school, in the Sunday school, in the
community, through reading, by formal instruction,
by informal signs of approval and disapproval, the
growing member learns the code of his society.
In addition to the family we have the community
44as a defining agency. At present the community is
so weak and vague that it gives us no idea of the former
power of the local group in regulating behavior. Originally
the community was practically the whole world
of its members. It was composed of families related
by blood and marriage and was not so large that all
the members could not come together; it was a face-to-face
group. I asked a Polish peasant what was the
extent of an “okolica” or neighborhood—how far it
reached. “It reaches,” he said, “as far as the report
of a man reaches—as far as a man is talked about.”
And it was in communities of this kind that the moral
code which we now recognize as valid originated. The
customs of the community are “folkways”, and both
state and church have in their more formal codes mainly
recognized and incorporated these folkways.
The typical community is vanishing and it would
be neither possible nor desirable to restore it in its
old form. It does not correspond with the present
direction of social evolution and it would now be a
distressing condition in which to live. But in the immediacy
of relationships and the participation of everybody
in everything, it represents an element which
we have lost and which we shall probably have to
restore in some form of coöperation in order to secure
a balanced and normal society,—some arrangement
corresponding with human nature.
Very elemental examples of the definition of the situation
by the community as a whole, corresponding to
mob action as we know it and to our trial by jury, are
found among European peasants. The three documents
following, all relating to the Russian community or mir,
give some idea of the conditions under which a whole
community, a public, formerly defined a situation.
4525. We who are unacquainted with peasant speech,
manners and method of expressing thought—mimicry—if
we should be present at a division of land or some settlement
among the peasants, would never understand anything.
Hearing fragmentary, disconnected exclamations, endless
quarreling, with repetition of some single word; hearing
this racket of a seemingly senseless, noisy crowd that counts
up or measures off something, we should conclude that they
would not get together, or arrive at any result in an age....
Yet wait until the end and you will see that the division has
been made with mathematical accuracy—that the measure,
the quality of the soil, the slope of the field, the distance
from the village—everything in short has been taken into
account, that the reckoning has been correctly done and,
what is most important, that every one of those present who
were interested in the division is certain of the correctness of
the division or settlement. The cry, the noise, the racket
do not subside until every one is satisfied and no doubter is
left.
The same thing is true concerning the discussion of some
question by the mir. There are no speeches, no debates,
no votes. They shout, they abuse each other, they seem
on the point of coming to blows. Apparently they riot in
the most senseless manner. Some one preserves silence,
silence, and then suddenly puts in a word, one word, or an
ejaculation, and by this word, this ejaculation, he turns the
whole thing upside down. In the end, you look into it and
find that an admirable decision has been formed and, what
is most important, a unanimous decision.[28]
26. As I approached the village, there hung over it such
a mixed, varied violent shouting, that no well brought-up
parliament would agree to recognize itself, even in the abstract,
as analogous to this gathering of peasant deputies.
It was clearly a full meeting today.... At other more
46quiet village meetings I had been able to make out very
little, but this was a real lesson to me. I felt only a continuous,
indistinguishable roaring in my ears, sometimes
pierced by a particularly violent phrase that broke out from
the general roar. I saw in front of me the “immediate”
man, in all his beauty. What struck me first of all was his
remarkable frankness; the more “immediate” he is, the
less able is he to mask his thoughts and feelings; once he is
stirred up the emotion seizes him quickly and he flares up
then and there, and does not quiet down till he has poured
out before you all the substance of his soul. He does not
feel embarrassment before anybody; there are no indications
here of diplomacy. Further, he opens up his whole
soul, and he will tell everything that he may ever have known
about you, and not only about you, but about your father,
grandfather, and great-grandfather. Here everything is
clear water, as the peasants say, and everything stands out
plainly. If any one, out of smallness of soul, or for some
ulterior motive, thinks to get out of something by keeping
silent, they force him out into clear water without pity.
And there are very few such small-souled persons at important
village meetings. I have seen the most peaceable, irresponsible
peasants, who at other times would not have thought
of saying a word against any one, absolutely changed at
these meetings, at these moments of general excitement.
They believed in the saying, “On people even death is beautiful”,
and they got up so much courage that they were able
to answer back the peasants commonly recognized as audacious.
At the moment of its height the meeting becomes
simply an open mutual confessional and mutual disclosure,
the display of the widest publicity. At these moments
when, it would seem, the private interests of each reach the
highest tension, public interests and justice in turn reach
the highest degree of control.[29]
4727. In front of the volost administration building there
stands a crowd of some one hundred and fifty men. This
means that a volost meeting has been called to consider
the verdict of the Kusmin rural commune “regarding the
handing over to the [state] authorities of the peasant Gregori
Siedov, caught red-handed and convicted of horse-stealing.”
Siedov had already been held for judicial inquiry; the evidence
against him was irrefutable and he would undoubtedly
be sentenced to the penitentiary. In view of this I endeavor
to explain that the verdict in regard to his exile is wholly
superfluous and will only cause a deal of trouble; and that
at the termination of the sentence of imprisonment of Siedov
the commune will unfailingly be asked whether it wants him
back or prefers that he be exiled. Then, I said, in any event
it would be necessary to formulate a verdict in regard to
the “non-reception” of Siedov, while at this stage all the
trouble was premature and could lead to nothing. But the
meeting did not believe my words, did not trust the court
and wanted to settle the matter right then and there; the
general hatred of horse-thieves was too keen....
The decisive moment has arrived; the head-man “drives”
all the judges-elect to one side; the crowd stands with a
gloomy air, trying not to look at Siedov and his wife, who
are crawling before the mir on their knees. “Old men, whoever
pities Gregori, will remain in his place, and whoever
does not forgive him will step to the right,” cries the head
man. The crowd wavered and rocked, but remained dead
still on the spot; no one dared to be the first to take the
fatal step. Gregori feverishly ran over the faces of his
judges with his eyes, trying to read in these faces pity for
him. His wife wept bitterly, her face close to the ground;
beside her, finger in mouth and on the point of screaming,
stood a three-year-old youngster (at home Gregori had four
more children).... But straightway one peasant steps
out of the crowd; two years before some one had stolen a
horse from him. “Why should we pity him? Did he pity
us?” says the old man, and stooping goes over to the right
48side. “That is true; bad grass must be torn from the
field,” says another one from the crowd, and follows the
old man. The beginning had been made; at first individually
and then in whole groups the judges-elect proceeded
to go over to the right. The man condemned by public
opinion ran his head into the ground, beat his breast with
his fists, seized those who passed him by their coat-tails,
crying: “Ivan Timofeich! Uncle Leksander! Vasinka,
dear kinsman! Wait, kinsmen, let me say a word....
Petrushenka.” But, without stopping and with stern faces,
the members of the mir dodged the unfortunates, who were
crawling at their feet.... At last the wailing of Gregori
stopped; around him for the space of three sazen the place
was empty; there was no one to implore. All the judges-elect,
with the exception of one, an uncle of the man to be
exiled, had gone over to the right. The woman cried sorrowfully,
while Gregori stood motionless on his knees, his head
lowered, stupidly looking at the ground.[30]
The essential point in reaching a communal decision,
just as in the case of our jury system, is unanimity.
In some cases the whole community mobilizes around
a stubborn individual to conform him to the general
wish.
28. It sometimes happens that all except one may agree
but the motion is never carried if that one refuses to agree
to it. In such cases all endeavor to talk over and persuade
the stiff-necked one. Often they even call to their aid his
wife, his children, his relatives, his father-in-law, and his
mother, that they may prevail upon him to say yes. Then
all assail him, and say to him from time to time: “Come
now, God help you, agree with us too, that this may take
place as we wish it, that the house may not be cast into disorder,
that we may not be talked about by the people, that
the neighbors may not hear of it, that the world may not
49make sport of us!” It seldom occurs in such cases that unanimity
is not attained.[31]
A less formal but not less powerful means of defining
the situation employed by the community is gossip.
The Polish peasant’s statement that a community
reaches as far as a man is talked about was significant,
for the community regulates the behavior of its members
largely by talking about them. Gossip has a
bad name because it is sometimes malicious and false
and designed to improve the status of the gossiper and
degrade its object, but gossip is in the main true and
is an organizing force. It is a mode of defining the
situation in a given case and of attaching praise or
blame. It is one of the means by which the status
of the individual and of his family is fixed.
The community also, particularly in connection with
gossip, knows how to attach opprobrium to persons
and actions by using epithets which are at the same
time brief and emotional definitions of the situation.
“Bastard”, “whore”, “traitor”, “coward”, “skunk”,
“scab”, “snob”, “kike”, etc., are such epithets. In
“Faust” the community said of Margaret, “She
stinks.” The people are here employing a device
known in psychology as the “conditioned reflex.”
If, for example, you place before a child (say six months
old) an agreeable object, a kitten, and at the same time
pinch the child, and if this is repeated several times,
the child will immediately cry at the sight of the kitten
without being pinched; or if a dead rat were always
served beside a man’s plate of soup he would
eventually have a disgust for soup when served separately.
If the word “stinks” is associated on people’s
50tongues with Margaret, Margaret will never again
smell sweet. Many evil consequences, as the psychoanalysts
claim, have resulted from making the
whole of sex life a “dirty” subject, but the device
has worked in a powerful, sometimes a paralyzing way
on the sexual behavior of women.
Winks, shrugs, nudges, laughter, sneers, haughtiness,
coldness, “giving the once over” are also language
defining the situation and painfully felt as unfavorable
recognition. The sneer, for example, is incipient vomiting,
meaning, “you make me sick.”
And eventually the violation of the code even in
an act of no intrinsic importance, as in carrying food
to the mouth with the knife, provokes condemnation
and disgust. The fork is not a better instrument for
conveying food than the knife, at least it has no moral
superiority, but the situation has been defined in favor
of the fork. To smack with the lips in eating is bad
manners with us, but the Indian has more logically
defined the situation in the opposite way; with him
smacking is a compliment to the host.
In this whole connection fear is used by the group
to produce the desired attitudes in its member. Praise
is used also but more sparingly. And the whole body
of habits and emotions is so much a community and
family product that disapproval or separation is almost
unbearable. The following case shows the painful
situation of one who has lost her place in a family and
community.
29. I am a young woman of about twenty; I was born
in America but my parents come from Hungary. They are
very religious.... When I was fourteen I became acquainted
in school with a gentile boy of German parents.
He was a very fine and decent boy. I liked his company
51... and we became close friends. Our friendship continued
over a period of several years, unknown to my parents. I
did not want to tell them, knowing quite well that they
would not allow my friendship to a gentile.
When we grew older, our friendship developed into ardent
love and one year ago we decided to marry—without my
parents’ consent, of course. I surmised that after my
wedding they would forgive my marrying a non-Jewish young
man, but just the opposite turned out. My religious parents
were full of scorn when they learned of my secret doings,
and not only did they not forgive me but they chased me
out of the house and refused to have anything to do with me.
To add to my misfortune, I am now being spurned by my
friend, my lover, my everything—my husband. After
our marriage he became a different man; he drank and gambled
and called me the vilest names. He continually asked
why he married a “damned Jewess”, as if it were my fault
alone. Before our marriage I was the best girl in the world
for him and now he would drown me in a spoonful of water
to get rid of me. Fortunately I have no child as yet.
My husband’s parents hate me even more than my husband
and just as I was turned out of the house for marrying
a gentile, so he was shown the door by his parents for marrying
a Jewess.
Well, a few months ago my husband deserted me and I
have no idea of his whereabouts. I was confronted by a
terrible situation. Spurned by my own relatives and by my
husband’s, I feel very lonely, not having some one to tell my
troubles to.
Now, I want you to advise me how to find my husband.
I do not want to live with him by compulsion, nor do I ask
his support, for I earn my living working in a shop. I merely
ask his aid in somehow obtaining a divorce, so that I may
return to my people, to my God and to my parents. I cannot
stand the loneliness and do not want to be hated, denounced
and spurned by all. My loneliness will drive me
to a premature grave.
52Perhaps you can tell me how to get rid of my misfortune.
Believe me, I am not to blame for what I have done—it was
my ignorance. I never believed that it was such a terrible
crime to marry a non-Jew and that my parents would under
no circumstances forgive me. I am willing to do anything,
to make the greatest sacrifice, if only the terrible ban be
taken off me.[32]
In the following the writer is not the father of the
girl who has just told her story, but he might well be.
His statement shows the power of family and community
customs in determining emotional attitudes.
30. [My daughter has married an Italian who is a very
good man].... My tragedy is much greater because I
am a free thinker. Theoretically, I consider a “goi” [gentile]
just as much a man as a Jew.... Indeed I ask myself
these questions: “What would happen if my daughter
married a Jewish fellow who was a good-for-nothing?...
And what do I care if he is an Italian? But I can not seem
to answer these delicate questions. The fact is that I would
prefer a refined man; but I would sooner have a common
Jew than an educated goi. Why this is so, I do not know,
but that is how it is, of that there is no doubt. And this
shows what a terrible chasm exists between theory and practice!...”[33]
The tendency of communities and families to regulate
so minutely the behavior of all their members was
justified by the fact that in case of poverty, sickness,
death, desertion, or ruin the community or family assumed
the burden, “submitted to the yoke”, as they
expressed it. In case No. 31 the former members of
a community still support an abandoned child though
they are in America and the child in Europe.
5331. In the year 1912 in a little [Russian] village a father
abandoned his family, a wife and three children. Of the
children two were girls and the third was a boy six months
old. The mother worried along with the children and finally
in despair she changed her religion and married a Christian
from a neighboring village. The children she simply abandoned.
Of course the community of the village where this happened
took care of the three abandoned children. They
gave them out to families to be reared, and the village paid
for them by the month. My mother was by no means a
rich woman and felt the need of money, so she took the boy,
for which the community paid.
For some years everything went well, until the great
World War broke out. The village in question was impoverished
by the war and was plundered by various bands
of pogromists. Great numbers of Jews were killed and the
community was destroyed.
My mother no longer received the monthly payment
for the child; there was no one to make the payment.
But my mother did not have the heart to throw the poor
child into the street. They had become attached to each
other, the child to my mother whom he called “mamma”
and my mother to the child. So my mother kept the
child without pay. That is, she and the child hungered
and suffered together. Now, dear editor, I come to the
point.
The family of the writer of these lines was scattered. My
father died at home. I and two sisters are now in America.
My mother and the child are still in the old home. Of
course we send our mother money for her support and this
means that we support not only our mother but also the
child of strangers. But it has never occurred to us here in
America to reproach our mother because we are compelled
to send money for a strange child.
On the contrary, we understand that it is our duty not to
behave like murderers toward the innocent, helpless victim
54of the present social conditions whom fate has thrown upon
us. But the following is also true:
We have heard that the child’s father is in America, somewhere
around New York, and that he is very rich. So we
think that it is no more than right that the father of the
child shall take the yoke from us who are strangers and support
his own child. I will say that I and my two sisters are
simple working people. Every cent that we earn is worked
for with our ten fingers. Therefore, I appeal to the father
of our mother’s ward to take over the responsibility for his
child, which is without doubt his duty.[34]
As far as possible the family regulates its affairs within
itself without appealing to the community and thus
subjecting itself to gossip. Situations arising within
the family where members are not in agreement, where
a conflict of wishes is involved, are defined through argument,
ordering and forbidding, remonstrance, reproof,
entreaty, sulking, tears, and beatings. But
as a last resort a member of a family may provoke
gossip, appeal to the community. In case No. 32
the woman defines the situation to her deserting husband
publicly. She does it very tactfully. She uses
every art, reminder, and appreciation to influence his
return. She wishes to avoid a public scandal, reminds
him of the noble professions he has always made as
man and father, pictures the children as grieving and
herself as ashamed to let them know, and believes
that he is fundamentally a fine man who has had a
moment of weakness or suffered a temporary madness—so
she says. In addition the powerful newspaper
through which she seeks publicity will define the situation
to the erring husband. Presumably he will
return.
5532. I come to you with the request that you will write a
few words to my husband. He has a high opinion of the
answers that you give in Bintel Brief and I hope that some
words from you will have a good effect on him so that we
shall be able to avoid a public scandal. In the meantime
I am containing my troubles but if matters get worse I shall
have to turn to people for help. I will say that my husband
and I always lived a good life together. He always condemned
in the strongest terms those fathers who leave their
children to God’s mercy. “Children,” he said, “are innocent
and we must take care not to make them unhappy”—that
was the way he always talked. And now he has himself
done what he always condemned and regarded as the
greatest meanness.
The last night before he went away my husband kissed
our youngest daughter so much that she is now sick from
longing for him. The older girl is continually asking, “When
will father come?” I am frightfully upset by the unexpected
misfortune which has struck me.
Dear editor, I have the greatest confidence in the goodness
of my husband. Perhaps he has lost his reason for a time,
but he is not corrupt. I am almost sure that when he reads
my letter he will come back to his senses and will behave as
a man and as a decent person should behave. I beg you to
print my letter as soon as possible and help to restore a
broken family.[35]
Contrary to this we have the device of public confession,
a definition of the situation in terms of self-condemnation.
The following is a public apology
which gives the injured husband favorable public recognition
and seeks a reconciliation.
33. I myself drove out my good and true husband in a
shameful manner and placed the guilt at his door, and although
he is angry he is decent enough not to say anything
56to anybody. He takes the blame on himself. All my
friends and acquaintances think that he is really the guilty
one.
I have been married for the last eleven years and up to
two years ago I thought that somehow I should end my life
peacefully, although I have caused many a quarrel....
My tongue is sharp and burning.... My husband always
forgave me. Many times he cried and a week or two would
pass by quietly. And then again I could not be quiet.
Quite often I would start to fire away at the table and he
would get up, leave the house, and go to a restaurant. When
he returned he had some more. And according to my behavior
my husband began to treat me roughly....
At this time we tried business for ourselves ... and
owing to numerous reasons my husband had everything in
my name; I was the owner of everything that we had.
After that I began to rule over him still more, and when he
saw that he could do nothing with me he stopped speaking
to me.
I have tried everything to dirty his name. Oh, now my
conscience troubles me when I see three live orphans wandering
about. Would it not be better if the community had
forbidden me to marry in order to avoid such a family-tragedy.
I am a snake by nature and this is not my fault; that’s
how I am. My friends meet him and they tell me that he
does not say a word about our tragedy. He says: “I am
doing the best that I can and when I am able to give a home
to my children, then I will worry about them.” And I am
afraid that some day he will take away the children from
me and then I shall be left alone like a stone.[36]
The priests in Poland say that if all the influences
of the community are active—the family, the priest,
the friends, and neighbors—there are few necessarily
bad men. They say also that communities tend to
57be all good or all bad, and that this is determined largely
by majorities. If a community is good the priest
thunders from the chancel against any symptom of
badness; if it is already bad he praises and encourages
any little manifestation of goodness. In examining
the letters between immigrants in America and their
home communities I have noticed that the great solicitude
of the family and community is that the absent
member shall not change. Absence and the resulting
outside influence are dreaded as affecting the solidarity
of the group. And the typical immigrant letter is an
assurance and reminder that the writer, though absent,
is still a member of the community. I found the following
letter in the home of a peasant family in Poland.
It was written from Chicago on “Palmer House” stationery.
The writer was a chambermaid in that hotel.
She was little instructed, could barely read and write.
The letter contained no capitals and no punctuation
and was addressed to a girl who could not write at all.
This letter was read by all the neighbors. No one
would understand keeping a letter private. The introduction,
“Praised be Jesus Christ”, to which the
reader or hearer is expected to reply, “For centuries
of centuries, Amen”, is a traditional form expressing
common membership in a religious-social community.
The greetings at the end should be complete enough
to recognize every family which ought to be noticed.
The sending of money is a practical sign of community
membership. The poetry and æsthetic writing is
the absent girl’s way of participating in the social
gatherings of the community, of doing her turn in the
festivities where poems are composed and recited.
She writes as prettily as she can in order to provoke
recognition. For the convenience of Polish immigrants
58business enterprise even provides printed letters
containing appropriate greetings and assurances, leaving
blank space for names and informational matter.
34. I am beginning this letter with the words: “Praised
be Jesus Christus”, and I hope that you will answer: “For
centuries of centuries, Amen.”
Dearest Olejniczka: I greet you from my heart, and wish
you health and happiness. God grant that this little letter
reaches you well, and as happy as the birdies in May. This
I wish you from my heart, dear Olejniczka.
The rain is falling; it falls beneath my slipping feet.
I do not mind; the post office is near.
When I write my little letter
I will flit with it there,
And then, dearest Olejniczka
My heart will be light, from giving you a pleasure.
In no grove do the birds sing so sweetly
As my heart, dearest Olejniczka, for you.
Go, little letter, across the broad sea, for I cannot come to
you. When I arose in the morning, I looked up to the
heavens and thought to myself that to you, dearest Olejniczka,
a little letter I must send.
Dearest Olejniczka, I left papa, I left sister and brother
and you to start out in the wide world, and to-day I am
yearning and fading away like the world without the sun.
If I shall ever see you again, then like a little child, of great
joy I shall cry. To your feet I shall bow low, and your hands
I shall kiss. Then you shall know how I love you, dearest
Olejniczka.
I went up on a high hill and looked in that far direction,
but I see you not, and I hear you not.
Dear Olejniczka, only a few words will I write. As many
sand-grains as there are in the field, as many drops of water
in the sea, so many sweet years of life I, Walercia, wish you
for the Easter holidays. I wish you all good, a hundred
years of life, health and happiness. And loveliness I wish
59you. I greet you through the white lilies, I think of you
every night, dearest Olejniczka.
Are you not in Bielice any more, or what? Answer, as I
sent you a letter and there is no answer. Is there no one
to write for you?
And now I write you how I am getting along. I am getting
on well, very well. I have worked in a factory and I
am now working in a hotel. I receive 18 (in our money 36)
dollars a month, and that is very good.
If you would like it we could bring Wladzio over some
day. We eat here every day what we get only for Easter
in our country. We are bringing over Helena and brother
now. I had $120 and I sent back $90.
I have no more to write, only we greet you from our
heart, dearest Olejniczka. And the Olejniks and their
children; and Wladislaw we greet; and the Szases with
their children; and the Zwolyneks with their children;
and the Grotas with their children, and the Gyrlas with
their children; and all our acquaintances we greet. My
address: North America [etc.] Good-by. For the present,
sweet good-by.
The sets of habits and reactions developed socially,
under family, community, and church influence, may
become almost as definite as the mechanistic adjustments
which I mentioned at the beginning of the chapter.
The “folkways” become equivalent in force
to the instincts and even displace them. In the following
case the girl is completely isolated, and in a very
critical situation but resists temptation on the basis
of her memories.
35. This happened fourteen years ago. I had been in
America but a short time and was a healthy and pretty girl
of nineteen.
I had worked in a place seven months and earned the gigantic
sum of $4.00 a week. But soon slack set in and I
60lost my job. It was summer and in the hot days I continued
to look for work. The whole day I used to drag my
tired body from place to place, only to come home in the
evening all fagged out and with no prospect of work.
I was then living with a widow who was even poorer than
myself for she had to provide for her several children. I had
to sleep there for I could not live in the street, but stopped
eating there because she simply had nothing to give me and
I could not afford to pay her. What was I to do? So
twice a day I used to “feed” my stomach on credit, that is,
I would promise to repay it all the foregone breakfasts and
dinners as soon as I got a job.
What I did eat I obtained in the following manner: I
went into a grocery and waited until all the customers were
gone, when I would whisper to the grocer to let me have an
old roll and a piece of herring on the promise of paying for
it when I found work. That’s how I managed to live while
starving.
It will be understood that this sort of life did not satisfy
me. I recall with horror the wild thoughts that entered
my mind as I paced the streets in the hot weather, hungry
and thirsty. Temptation was whispering to me that a pretty
and healthy girl like me did not have to wait for honest
labor.... That I did not yield to the voice of temptation
was simply a miracle, despite the fact that I am not religious
and do not believe in miracles.
Once I nearly lost control of myself ... but the memory
of my parents on the other side who were very religious and
respectable people—the love for them—saved me from
taking the false step. It was this way: One afternoon of a
very warm day, being tired of walking around in search of
work, hungry and thirsty, I dropped my hands in despair,
murmuring to myself: “Come what may, I can stand it no
longer.... I can’t....” And I began to look for some
young man to whom to offer my body....
My heart beat heavily, my hands and feet trembled and
my teeth chattered as I passed by many men without daring
61to carry out my decision. Finally, my eyes were set upon a
well-dressed young man whom I was going to stop....
But at the very last moment the bright faces of my parents
appeared before my eyes and I desisted in terror from my
plan. I thought it was better to drop in the street than
bring disgrace upon my dear parents. I went home afterward.
The point that I want to bring out is this: One evening
I went as usual to a grocery to obtain my portion of roll
and a piece of herring. The grocer, not a friendly man, at
least not a thinking man, drove me out of the store....
This experience chased away my hunger and I did not attempt
to enter another grocery. Ashamed and embittered,
I went home. In the hall of the house I noticed a green
slip of paper on the floor. My heart leapt with joy. I
picked it up, doubting whether it was really money, for I
did not believe that such good fortune could befall me....
I examined the paper closely and found it to be a genuine
one-dollar bill! I was as overwhelmed with joy as if I had
found a whole treasure, as if I had suddenly turned millionaire.
I began to plan a gala meal—bologna and tea ... but
first I decided to go to the candy store for some “lemon and
strawberry mixed” soda for three cents. As I walked up
the flights of stairs to my room to wash up, I heard a mother’s
scolding and a child’s weeping as it was being whipped by
its mother. She was punishing him for losing the dollar on
the way to the grocery. The poor boy was crying with his
last strength and it could break anybody’s heart.
I hesitated no longer and rapped on the door of the flat
from which the commotion came. A pale and emaciated
woman opened the door for me. “Here is your dollar,”
I said; “I found it in the hallway.” The woman snatched
the bill out of my hand without even looking at me, let alone
thanking me.... And to this very day I don’t know
whether she acted that way out of embittered feeling or out
of ill-manners.
62One thing I know: I was more hungry and thirsty that
night than at any other time—the bill had so increased
my appetite that I could have swallowed that woman and
her boy together....
I think I should add that I am now married to a very dear
man and have three precious little children, and we make a
fine living.[37]
The following passages picture the life of a young
American girl of the middle of the last century where
the whole community is coöperating with the family
to standardize her. Her parents are dead but the
influences are complete without them. She is met at
every turn with definitions of the situation which in
this case are rigid but of the most genial and affectionate
character. She does not lose her personality because
that is in her nature; she is alert and witty, like
her grandmother. If there were no disturbance of
the situation she would become such an old woman
as her grandmother is. The outside world is, however,
beginning to press in. The situation has already been
defined to her in terms of “woman’s rights.”
36. November 21, 1852.—I am ten years old today,
and I will write a journal and tell who I am and what I
am doing. I have lived with my Grandfather and Grandmother
Beals ever since I was seven years old, and Anna,
too, since she was four. Our brothers, James and John,
came too, but they are at East Bloomfield at Mr. Stephen
Clark’s Academy. Miss Laura Clark of Naples is their
teacher.
Anna and I go to school at District No. 11. Mr. James
C. Cross is our teacher, and some of the scholars say he is
cross by name and cross by nature, but I like him. He gave
63me a book by the name of “Noble Deeds of American
Women”, for reward of merit, in my reading class.
Friday.—Grandmother says I will have a great deal to
answer for, because Anna looks up to me so and tries to do
everything that I do and thinks whatever I say is “gospel
truth.” The other day the girls at school were disputing
with her about something and she said, “It is so, if it ain’t
so, for Calline said so.” I shall have to “toe the mark”, as
Grandfather says, if she keeps watch of me all the time and
walks in my footsteps.
April 1, 1853.—Before I go to school every morning I
read three chapters in the Bible. I read three every day
and five on Sunday and that takes me through the Bible
in a year. Those I read this morning were the first, second,
and third chapters of Job. The first was about Eliphaz
reproveth Job; second, benefit of God’s correction; third,
Job justifieth his complaint. I then learned a text to say
at school. I went to school at quarter to nine and recited
my text and we had prayers and then proceeded with the
business of the day. Just before school was out, we recited
in “Science of Things Familiar”, and in Dictionary, and then
we had calisthenics.
July.—Hiram Goodrich, who lives at Mr. Myron H.
Clark’s, and George and Wirt Wheeler ran away on Sunday
to seek their fortunes. When they did not come back every
one was frightened and started out to find them. They set
out right after Sunday school, taking their pennies which
had been given them for the contribution, and were gone
several days. They were finally found at Palmyra. When
asked why they had run away, one replied that he thought
it was about time they saw something of the world. We
heard that Mr. Clark had a few moments’ private conversation
with Hiram in the barn and Mr. Wheeler the same
with his boys and we do not think they will go traveling on
their own hook again right off. Miss Upham lives right
across the street from them and she was telling little Morris
Bates that he must fight the good fight of faith and he asked
64her if that was the fight that Wirt Wheeler fit. She probably
had to make her instructions plainer after that.
1854, Sunday.—Mr. Daggett’s text this morning was the
twenty-second chapter of Revelation, sixteenth verse, “I am
the root and offspring of David and the bright and morning
star.” Mrs. Judge Taylor taught our Sunday-school
class today and she said we ought not to read our Sunday-school
books on Sunday. I always do. Mine today was entitled,
“Cheap Repository Tracts” by Hannah More, and
it did not seem unreligious at all.
Tuesday.—Mrs. Judge Taylor sent for me to come over
to see her today. I didn’t know what she wanted, but when
I got there she said she wanted to talk and pray with me on
the subject of religion. She took me into one of the wings.
I never had been in there before and was frightened at first,
but it was nice after I got used to it. After she prayed, she
asked me to, but I couldn’t think of anything but “Now I
lay me down to sleep”, and I was afraid she would not like
that, so I didn’t say anything. When I got home and told
Anna, she said, “Caroline, I presume probably Mrs. Taylor
wants you to be a missionary, but I shan’t let you go.” I
told her she needn’t worry for I would have to stay at home
and look after her. After school tonight I went out into
Abbie Clark’s garden with her and she taught me how to
play “mumble te peg.” It is fun, but rather dangerous. I
am afraid Grandmother won’t give me a knife to play with.
Abbie Clark has beautiful pansies in her garden and gave
me some roots.
Sunday.—I almost forgot that it was Sunday this morning
and talked and laughed just as I do week days. Grandmother
told me to write down this verse before I went to
church so I would remember it: “Keep thy foot when thou
goest to the house of God, and be more ready to hear than
to offer the sacrifice of fools.” I will remember it now, sure.
My feet are all right anyway with my new patten leather
shoes on, but I shall have to look out for my head. Mr.
Thomas Howell read a sermon today as Mr. Daggett is out
65of town. Grandmother always comes upstairs to get the
candle and tuck us in before she goes to bed herself, and
some nights we are sound asleep and do not hear her, but
last night we only pretended to be asleep. She kneeled
down by the bed and prayed aloud for us, that we might
be good children and that she might have strength given
her from on high to guide us in the straight and narrow path
which leads to life eternal. Those were her very words.
After she had gone down-stairs we sat up in bed and talked
about it and promised each other to be good, and crossed
our hearts and “hoped to die”, if we broke our promise.
Then Anna was afraid we would die, but I told her I didn’t
believe we would be as good as that, so we kissed each
other and went to sleep.
Sunday.—Rev. Mr. Tousley preached today to the children
and told us how many steps it took to be bad. I think
he said lying was first, then disobedience to parents, breaking
the Sabbath, swearing, stealing, drunkenness. I don’t
remember just the order they came. It was very interesting,
for he told lots of stories and we sang a great many times.
I should think Eddy Tousley would be an awful good boy
with his father in the house with him all the while, but probably
he has to be away part of the time preaching to other
children.
December 20, 1855.—Susan B. Anthony is in town and
spoke in Bemis Hall this afternoon. She made a special
request that all the seminary girls should come to hear her
as well as all the women and girls in town. She had a large
audience and she talked very plainly about our rights and
how we ought to stand up for them, and said the world would
never go right until the women had just as much right to
vote and rule as the men. She asked us all to come up and
sign our names who would promise to do all in our power to
bring about that glad day when equal rights would be the
law of the land. A whole lot of us went up and signed the
paper. When I told Grandmother about it she said she
guessed Susan B. Anthony had forgotten that St. Paul said
66the women should keep silence. I told her no, she didn’t,
for she spoke particularly about St. Paul and said if he had
lived in these times, instead of eighteen hundred years ago,
he would have been as anxious to have the women at the
head of the government as she was. I could not make
Grandmother agree with her at all and she said we might
better all of us stayed at home. We went to prayer meeting
this evening and a woman got up and talked. Her name was
Mrs. Sands. We hurried home and told Grandmother and
she said she probably meant all right and she hoped we did
not laugh.
February 21, 1856.—We had a very nice time at Fannie
Gaylord’s party and a splendid supper. Lucilla Field laughed
herself almost to pieces when she found on going home that
she had worn her leggins all the evening. We had a pleasant
walk home but did not stay till it was out. Some one asked
me if I danced every set and I told them no, I set every
dance. I told Grandmother and she was very much pleased.
Some one told us that Grandfather and Grandmother first
met at a ball in the early settlement of Canandalgua. I
asked her if it was so and she said she never danced since
she became a professing Christian and that was more than
fifty years ago.
May, 1856.—We were invited to Bessie Seymour’s party
last night and Grandmother said we could go. The girls
all told us at school that they were going to wear low neck
and short sleeves. We have caps on the sleeves of our best
dresses and we tried to get the sleeves out, so we could go
bare arms, but we couldn’t get them out. We had a very
nice time, though, at the party. Some of the Academy boys
were there and they asked us to dance but of course we
couldn’t do that. We promenaded around the rooms and
went out to supper with them. Eugene Stone and Tom Eddy
asked to go home with us but Grandmother sent our two
girls for us, Bridget Flynn and Hannah White, so they
couldn’t. We were quite disappointed, but perhaps she
won’t send for us next time.
67Thursday, 1857.—We have four sperm candles in four
silver candlesticks and when we have company we light
them. Johnie Thompson, son of the minister, Rev. M. L.
R. P., has come to the academy to school and he is very full
of fun and got acquainted with all the girls very quick. He
told us this afternoon to have “the other candle lit” for he
was coming down to see us this evening. Will Schley heard
him say it and he said he was coming too. Later.—The
boys came and we had a very pleasant evening but when
the 9 o’clock bell rang we heard Grandfather winding up the
clock and scraping up the ashes on the hearth to cover the
fire so it would last till morning and we all understood
the signal and they bade us good night. “We won’t go home
till morning” is a song that will never be sung in this house.
August 30, 1858.—Some one told us that when Bob and
Henry Antes were small boys they thought they would like
to try, just for once, to see how it would seem to be bad, so
in spite of all of Mr. Tousley’s sermons they went out behind
the barn one day and in a whisper Bob said, “I swear”, and
Henry said, “So do I.” Then they came into the house
looking guilty and quite surprised, I suppose, that they were
not struck dead just as Ananias and Sapphira were for lying.
1860, Sunday.—Frankie Richardson asked me to go with
her to teach a class in the colored Sunday School on Chapel
Street this afternoon. I asked Grandmother if I could go
and she said she never noticed that I was particularly interested
in the colored race and she said she thought I only
wanted an excuse to get out for a walk Sunday afternoon.
However, she said I could go just this once. When we got
up as far as the Academy, Mr. Noah T. Clarke’s brother, who
is one of the teachers, came out and Frank said he led the
singing at the Sunday school and she said she would give
me an introduction to him, so he walked up with us and home
again. Grandmother said that when she saw him opening
the gate for me, she understood my zeal in missionary work.
“The dear little lady”, as we often call her, has always been
noted for her keen discernment and wonderful sagacity and
68loses none of it as she advances in years. Some one asked
Anna the other day if her Grandmother retained all her
faculties and Anna said, “Yes, indeed, to an alarming degree.”
Grandmother knows that we think she is a perfect angel
even if she does seem rather strict sometimes. Whether we
are seven or seventeen we are children to her just the same,
and the Bible says, “Children obey your parents in the Lord
for this is right.” We are glad that we never will seem old
to her. I had the same company home from church in the
evening. His home is in Naples.
Christmas, 1860.—I asked Grandmother if Mr. Clarke
could take Sunday night supper with us and she said she
was afraid he did not know the catechism. I asked him
Friday night and he said he would learn it on Saturday so
that he could answer every third question anyway. So he
did and got along very well. I think he deserves a pretty
good supper.[38]
At the best no society has ever succeeded in regulating
the behavior of all its members satisfactorily all the
time. There are crimes of passion, of avarice, of revenge,
even in face-to-face communities where the
control is most perfect. In the Hebrew code there
were ten offenses for which the punishment was death
by stoning. One of the examples cited above from
the Russian mir was concerned with horse stealing.
And the sexual passions have never been completely
contained within the framework of marriage. But
communities have been so powerful that all members
have acknowledged the code and have been ready to
repent and be forgiven. And forgiveness has been
one of the functions of the community, sometimes
69more particularly the function of the God of the community.
A dying reprobate (the anecdote is attached
to Rabelais) has been represented as saying, “Dieu me
pardonnera. C’est son métier.” The community
usually wishes to forgive and restore the offending
member. It wants no breach in its solidarity and
morale. And as long as the offender wishes to be forgiven
and restored the code is working. The code
is failing only if the sinner does not recognize it and
does not repent. And when crime and prostitution
appear as professions they are the last and most radical
expressions of loss of family and community organization.
CHAPTER III THE INDIVIDUALIZATION OF BEHAVIOR
70
From the foregoing it appears that the face-to-face
group (family-community) is a powerful habit-forming
mechanism. The group has to provide a system of
behavior for many persons at once, a code which applies
to everybody and lasts longer than any individual
or generation. Consequently the group has two interests
in the individual,—to suppress wishes and activities
which are in conflict with the existing organization,
or which seem the starting point of social
disharmony, and to encourage wishes and actions
which are required by the existing social system.
And if the group performs this task successfully, as
it does among savages, among Mohammedans, and
as it did until recently among European peasants,
no appreciable change in the moral code or in the state
of culture is observable from generation to generation.
In small and isolated communities there is little tendency
to change or progress because the new experience
of the individual is sacrificed for the sake of the security
of the group.
But by a process, an evolution, connected with mechanical
inventions, facilitated communication, the
diffusion of print, the growth of cities, business organization,
the capitalistic system, specialized occupations,
scientific research, doctrines of freedom, the
evolutionary view of life, etc., the family and community
71influences have been weakened and the world
in general has been profoundly changed in content,
ideals, and organization.
Young people leave home for larger opportunities,
to seek new experience, and from necessity. Detachment
from family and community, wandering,
travel, “vagabondage” have assumed the character
of normality. Relationships are casualized and specialized.
Men meet professionally, as promoters of enterprises,
not as members of families, communities,
churches. Girls leave home to work in factories,
stores, offices, and studios. Even when families are not
separated they leave home for their work.
Every new invention, every chance acquaintanceship,
every new environment, has the possibility of
redefining the situation and of introducing change,
disorganization or different type of organization into
the life of the individual or even of the whole world.
Thus, the invention of the check led to forgery; the
sulphur match to arson; at present the automobile
is perhaps connected with more seductions than happen
otherwise in cities altogether; an assassination precipitated
the World War; motion pictures and the
Saturday Evening Post have stabilized and unstabilized
many existences, considered merely as opportunity
for new types of career. The costly and luxurious
articles of women’s wear organize the lives of many
girls (as designers, artists, and buyers) and disorganize
the lives of many who crave these pretty things.
In the small and spatially isolated communities of
the past, where the influences were strong and steady,
the members became more or less habituated to and
reconciled with a life of repressed wishes. The repression
was demanded of all, the arrangement was
72equitable, and while certain new experiences were
prohibited, and pleasure not countenanced as an end
in itself, there remained satisfactions, not the least of
which was the suppression of the wishes of others. On
the other hand the modern world presents itself as a
spectacle in which the observer is never sufficiently
participating. The modern revolt and unrest are due
to the contrast between the paucity of fulfillment of
the wishes of the individual and the fullness, or apparent
fullness, of life around him. All age levels have
been affected by the feeling that much, too much, is
being missed in life. This unrest is felt most by those
who have heretofore been most excluded from general
participation in life,—the mature woman and the
young girl. Sometimes it expresses itself in despair
and depression, sometimes in breaking all bounds.
Immigrants form a particular class in this respect.
They sometimes repudiate the old system completely
in their haste to get into the new. There are cases
where the behavior of immigrants, expressing natural
but random and unregulated impulses, has been called
insane by our courts.
Case No. 37 represents despair, case No. 38 revolt,
Nos. 39 and 40 extraordinarily wild behavior.
37. There is a saying about the peacock, “When she
looks at her feathers she laughs, and when she looks at her
feet she cries.” I am in the same situation.
My husband’s career, upon which I spent the best years
of my life, is established favorably; our children are a joy
to me as a mother; nor can I complain about our material
circumstances. But I am dissatisfied with myself. My
love for my children, be it ever so great, cannot destroy
myself. A human being is not created like a bee which dies
after accomplishing its only task.
73Desires, long latent, have been aroused in me and become
more aggressive the more obstacles they encounter.... I
now have the desire to go about and see and hear everything.
I wish to take part in everything—to dance, skate, play
the piano, sing, go to the theatre, opera, lectures and generally
mingle in society. As you see, I am no idler whose
purpose is to chase all sorts of foolish things, as a result of
loose ways. This is not the case.
My present unrest is a natural result following a long
period of hunger and thirst for non-satisfied desires in every
field of human experience. It is the dread of losing that
which never can be recovered—youth and time which do
not stand still—an impulse to catch up with the things
I have missed.... If it were not for my maternal feeling
I would go away into the wide world.[39]
38. I had been looking for Margaret, for I knew she was
a striking instance of the “unadjusted” who had within a
year come with a kind of æsthetic logic to Greenwich Village.
She needed something very badly. What I heard
about her which excited me was that she was twenty years
old, unmarried, had never lived with a man or had any of
that experience, had worked for a year on a socialist newspaper,
and a socialist magazine, was a heavy drinker and a
frequenter of Hell Hole, that she came from a middle class
family but preferred the society of the outcasts to any other.
Greenwich Village is not composed of outcasts, but it does
not reject them, and it enables a man or woman who desires
to know the outcast to satisfy the desire without feeling cut
off from humanity. Hell Hole is a saloon in the back room
of which pickpockets, grafters, philosophers, poets, revolutionists,
stool-pigeons, and the riff-raff of humanity meet.
Margaret loves this place and the people in it—so they told
me—and there she did and said extreme things in which
there was a bitter fling at decent society.
So that night, when she came with Christine, I invited
74her to go with me to Hell Hole to have a drink. She drank
whiskey after whiskey and showed no effect. As soon as
we were seated in the back room alone she started to tell me
about herself. I forget what unessential thing I said to
get her started. She knew by instinct what I desired and
she told me her story with utter frankness, and with a simple,
unaggressive self-respect.
“I belong to what is called a respectable, middle-class
family. My father is a prominent newspaper man. Whenever
I was ill, as a child, he gave me whiskey instead of medicine.
This began at the age of four. One of my childish
amusements was to mix cordials and water to entertain my
little friends with. We lived in the city, and I had from
four years of age the run of the streets. At six or eight I
knew everything—about sex, about hard street life. I
knew it wrong, of course, for I saw it but did not feel it. I
felt wrong about it all, and feared it, wasn’t a part of it, except
as an observer. I saw no beauty or friendliness in sex
feeling. I think it was this that kept me away later from
physical intimacy with men; it couldn’t appeal to me after
my early life in the street. I know it doesn’t always happen
so, but it did with me.
“When I got to be thirteen years old my father reversed
his attitude towards me; before then, all freedom; after
that, all restraint. I was completely shut in. Soon after
that I became religious and joined the church. I had a
long pious correspondence with another girl and used to
brood all the time about God and about my transcendental
duties. This lasted till I was sixteen, and then life, ordinary
external life, came back with a rush and I couldn’t stand
my exclusive inner world and the outward restraint any
longer, and I wanted to go away from home. So I worked
hard in the High School and got a $300 scholarship in Latin
and Greek. With this I went to a Western College and stayed
there two years, working my own way and paying my expenses.
I read a lot at this time, and liked revolutionary
literature; read socialism, and poetry that was full of revolt.
75I took to anything which expressed a reaction against
the conditions of my life at home.
“I stood well in my studies, and suppose I might have
completed the college course, except that I got into trouble
with the authorities, for very slight reasons, as it seems to me.
I smoked cigarettes, a habit I had formed as a child, and that
of course was forbidden. It was also forbidden to enter the
neighboring cemetery, I don’t know why. One day I smoked
a cigarette in the graveyard—a double offense—and then,
in the playfulness of my spirit, I wrote a poem about it and
published it in the college paper. In this paper I had already
satirized the Y. W. C. A. A few other acts of that
nature made me an undesirable member of the college and
my connection with it ceased.
“After an unhappy time at home—my father and I
could not get on together; ever since my early childhood he
had been trying to ‘reform’ me—I got a job on the socialist
Call, a New York daily newspaper, at $—— a week.
It was hard work all day, but I liked it and I didn’t drink—I
didn’t want to—and lived on the money without borrowing.
Later I went on the Masses, and there I was well off.
[Then I went to Washington to picket for the suffragists and
got a jail sentence, and when I returned the Masses had been
suspended.] It was at that time that I began to go with
the Hudson Dusters [a gang of criminals] and to drink heavily.
Greenwich Village seemed to think it was too good for
me, or I too bad for it. Most of the women were afraid to
associate with me. Only the Hudson Dusters, or people
like them, seemed really human to me. I went, in a kind of
despair, to the water-front, and staid three days and nights
in the back room of a low saloon, where there were several
old prostitutes. And I liked them. They seemed human,
more so than other people. And in this place were working
men. One man, with a wife and children, noticed I was
going there and didn’t seem to belong to them, and he asked
me to go home with him and live with his family; and he
meant it, and meant it decently.
76“I want to know the down and outs,” said Margaret with
quiet, almost fanatical intenseness. “I find kindness in
the lowest places, and more than kindness sometimes—something,
I don’t know what it is, that I want.”[40]
39. There came a day when my wife heard that there was
an Atlantic City not far from Philadelphia. So I granted
her wish and rented a nice room for her in a hotel there and
sent her with the two children to that seashore....
The next summer I did not make out so well and could
not afford to send my wife to the country, but she absolutely
demanded to be sent even if I had to “hang and
bring.” ... My protestations and explanations were of
no avail. She went to Atlantic City and hired a room in the
same hotel....
I took my wife’s behavior to heart and became ill. Some
of my friends advised me to teach her a lesson and desert
her, so that she would mend her ways in the future. They
assured me that they would take care of my family, to keep
them from starving. I was persuaded by them and left
Philadelphia for a distant town.
My wife in Atlantic City, seeing that I sent her no money,
returned home. Upon learning what had happened, she
promptly sold the furniture, which had cost $800, for almost
nothing and went to New York. My friends notified me of
all that had occurred in my absence, whereupon I came back.
I advertised in the papers and found my wife. My first
question was about the children and she replied she did
not know where they were. Upon further questioning she
answered that she had brought the children with her from
Philadelphia but as she could do nothing with them in her
way she simply left them in the street.
After great efforts made through my lawyer, I succeeded
in obtaining the release of my children from the Gerry Society,
after paying for their two months’ keep there....
Since this unhappy occurrence, my wife has many times
wrecked our home, selling the household goods while I was
77at work and leaving me alone with the children. Whenever
she feels like satisfying her cravings, or whenever she cannot
afford to buy herself enough pretty clothes and hats,
she deserts me. One time she was gone 9 months and never
saw the children during this period....
I tried to make up with her every time and give her another
chance. But her cordiality lasted only until she again
took a craving for some rag, when she would again leave
home. She was even mean enough once to leave me with a
five months’ old baby who needed nursing and the only way
out seemed to be the river for me and the baby....
I assure you that everything I have written is the truth.
If you do not believe me, you may convince yourself at the
Desertion Bureau where my case has been recorded several
times.[41]
40. ... She was one of the thousands of girls who are
drawn to the great city from small towns. She perished
because of her thirst for adventure.... While stopping
at the Hotel Buckingham she went out one evening and
never returned. A chauffeur told the police that he met the
girl on the evening of her death and that she had been on a
tour of the cafés and cabarets with him and that at 2 o’clock
in the morning Miss Dixon became ill. She was taken to
the Harlem Hospital, where her case was diagnosed as morphine
poisoning....
She came of a fine Virginia family and was educated at a
fashionable boarding school. Four years ago she was married
to a Yale graduate. [A friend] who had known her all her
life said, “She had just gone mad with love of pleasure,
though at heart she was a thoroughbred and exceedingly
fine. She decided to make her own living and took a small
part in a couple of shows. The discipline and routine were
too much for her and she gave it up and went back to [her
husband] from time to time. But always the lure of New
York seemed to hold her in a spell.”[42]
78The world has become large, alluring, and confusing.
Social evolution has been so rapid that no agency has
been developed in the larger community of the state
for regulating behavior which would replace the failing
influence of the community and correspond completely
with present activities. There is no universally accepted
body of doctrines or practices. The churchman,
for example, and the scientist, educator, or radical
leader are so far apart that they cannot talk together.
They are, as the Greeks expressed it, in different “universes
of discourse.”
41. Dr. Austin O’Malley writes rather passionately about
the control of births, in the Catholic weekly, “America.”
Says Dr. O’Malley: “The most helpless idiot is as far above
a non-existent child as St. Bridget is above a committee on
birth control.” Let us pause over the idiot and the non-existent
child. Must we say that all potential children
should be born? Are we to take a firm stand against celibacy,
which denies to so many possible children the right to
be baptized? And will Dr. O’Malley tell us which is the
greater virtue, to bear children that they may be baptized,
or to have no children for the glory of one’s own soul? This
solicitude over the non-existent child has certain drawbacks.
How large a family, in fact, does Dr. O’Malley desire a
woman to bear? May she stop after the fourteenth infant,
or must she say to herself: “There are still non-existent
children, some of them helpless idiots; perhaps I will bear
them that they may be baptized.”[43]
Or, if we should submit any series of behavior problems
to a set of men selected as most competent to
give an opinion we should find no such unanimity as
prevailed in a village community. One set of opinions
would be rigoristic and hold that conformity with
79the existing code is advisable under all circumstances;
another pragmatic, holding that the code may sometimes
be violated. For example, in 1919, the United
States Interdepartmental Social Hygiene Board authorized
the Psychological Laboratory of the Johns
Hopkins University to make an investigation of the
“informational and educative effect upon the public
of certain motion-picture films”, and in this connection
a questionnaire was sent to “medical men and
women who have had most to do with problems in sex
education and the actual treatment of venereal infections.”
From the manuscript of this investigation
I give below some of the replies received to question
13.
42. Question 13. Do you consider that absolute continence
is always to be insisted upon? Or may it be taught that under
certain conditions intercourse in the unmarried is harmless or
beneficial?
Dr. A. I know of no harm from absolute continence.
Intercourse in the unmarried cannot be justified on any
grounds of health or morals.
Dr. B. No. For some absolute continence would be
easy, for others, impossible. It is an individual problem to
be decided by the individual, with or without advice.
Under certain conditions in the unmarried, male or female,
intercourse is harmless or beneficial; under other
conditions it is harmful and injurious (irrespective of venereal
disease).
Dr. C. I think it is harmless and beneficial. But our
standards are against it. And who could possibly conscientiously
teach such a thing, no matter what he thought?
Dr. D. Certainly not. It is probably well to teach young
people that continence before marriage is in general very
desirable, as contrasted with the results of incontinence.
Dr. E. It is best to teach conformity to custom.
80Dr. F. Absolute continence should always be insisted
upon.
Dr. G. I know of no condition where one is justified in
advising the unmarried that intercourse is harmless or beneficial.
Dr. H. Absolute continence.
Dr. I. No. [Continence is not always to be insisted
upon.]
Dr. J. The first should not be insisted on any more than
the latter should be recommended....
Dr. K. The latter may be taught.
Dr. L. Not convinced either way.
Dr. M. Absolute continence should be preached as a
doctrine to the unmarried, and let the individual adjust
himself to this stern law according to his lights.[44]
Fifty-one replies were received to this question.
Twenty-four were, in substance, “not permissible”;
fifteen, “permissible”; four, “in doubt”; eight were
indefinite, as, for example: “Adults will probably
decide this for themselves.”
As another example of a general defining agency,
the legal system of the state does not pretend to be
more than a partial set of negative definitions. An
English jurist has thus described the scope of the law:
“If A is drowning and if B is present, and if B by
reaching out his hand can save A, and if B does not
do this, and if A drowns, then B has committed no
offense.” All that the law requires of B is that he
shall not push A into the water. The law is not only
far from being a system capable of regulating the total
life of men, but it does not even regulate the activities
it is designed to regulate.
8143. A misdemeanor may be much more heinous than a
felony. The adulterator of drugs or the employer of child
labor may well be regarded as vastly more reprehensible
than the tramp who steals part of the family wash. So far
as that goes there is an alarming multitude of acts and omissions
not forbidden by statute or classified as crimes which
are to all intents ... fully as criminal as those designated
as such by law.... For example, to push a blind man
over the edge of the cliff so that he is killed ... is murder,
but to permit him to walk over it is no crime at all. It is
a crime to defame the character of a woman if you write on
a slip of paper, but no crime at all in the state of New York
if you rise in a crowded hall and ruin her forever by word of
mouth. It is a crime to steal a banana off a fruit stand, but
no crime at all to borrow ten thousand dollars from a man
whose entire fortune it is, although you have no expectation
of returning it.... It is a crime to ruin a girl of 17 years
and 11 months, but not to ruin a girl of 18.... Lying is
not a crime, but lying under oath is a crime, provided it
relates to a material matter, and what is a material matter
jurists do not agree on.... Many criminals, even guilty
of homicide, are as white as snow in comparison with others
who have never transgressed the literal wording of the penal
statute. “We used to have so and so for our lawyer,” remarked
the president of a street-railway corporation. “He
was always telling us what we couldn’t do. Now we have
Blank and pay him $100,000 a year to tell us how we can
do the same things.”[45]
The definition of the situation is equivalent to the
determination of the vague. In the Russian mir and
the American rural community of fifty years ago nothing
was left vague, all was defined. But in the general
world movement to which I have referred, connected
with free communication in space and free
82communication of thought, not only particular situations
but the most general situations have become
vague. Some situations were once defined and have
become vague again; some have arisen and have never
been defined. Whether this country shall participate in
world politics, whether America is a refuge for the
oppressed of other nationalities, whether the English
should occupy India or the Belgians Africa, whether
there shall be Sunday amusements, whether the history
of the world is the unfolding of the will of God,
whether men may drink wine, whether evolution may
be taught in schools, whether marriage is indissoluble,
whether sex life outside of marriage is permissible,
whether children should be taught the facts of sex,
whether the number of children born may be voluntarily
limited,—these questions have become vague.
There are rival definitions of the situation, and none
of them is binding.
In addition to the vagueness about these general
questions there is an indeterminateness about particular
acts and individual life-policies. It appears
that the behavior of the young girl is influenced partly
by the traditional code, partly by undesigned definitions
of the situation derived from those incidents in
the passing show of the greater world which suggest
to her pleasure and recognition. If any standard
prevails or characterizes a distinguished social set this
is in itself a definition of the situation. Thus in a city
the shop windows, the costumes worn on the streets,
the newspaper advertisements of ladies’ wear, the
news items concerning objects of luxury define a proper
girl as one neatly, fashionably, beautifully, and expensively
gowned, and the behavior of the girl is an
adaptation to this standard.
8344. Supreme Court Justice Tierney remarked in the
course of a trial between two women over the purchase of
silk lingerie and paradise feathers yesterday, “The workings
of the feminine mind are beyond me.”...
The articles which Mrs. Small admits buying and the prices
asked by Mme. Nicole are as follows:
Six suits of silk underwear, $780; six suits linen underwear,
$780; six pairs silk stockings, $180; paradise feathers
for fan, $1,480; handle for fan, $720.[46]
45. ... My sweetheart remarked that she would like
to have a great deal of money. When I asked her what she
would do with it, she replied that she would buy herself a
lot of beautiful dresses. When I said that it was all right
to have them but it ought to be all right without them too,
she protested that she loved fine clothes and this to such
extent, that—
Here she made a remark which I am ashamed to let pass
my lips. I would sooner have welcomed an open grave than
to have heard those words. She said that she would sell her
body for a time in order to procure nice clothes for herself.
And since that day I go around like a mad person. I
neither eat nor sleep. In short, I am no more a man.
She afterward excused herself, claiming that it was said
in a joke, and that as long as one talks without actually
doing it there is no harm in it. But this is not reassuring
to me. I have a premonition that she would go further
than mere talk after marriage, for if she carries such notions
in her head now, what might happen after we are married.[47]
Intermediate between the home and work (or the
school) there are certain organized influences for giving
pleasure and information—the motion picture, the
newspaper, the light periodical—which define the
situation in equivocal terms. They enter the home
and are dependent upon its approval, and are therefore
84obliged to present life in episodes which depict
the triumph of virtue. But if they limited themselves
to this they would be dull. The spectacle therefore
contains a large and alluring element of sin over which
virtue eventually triumphs. The moral element is
preserved nominally but the real interest and substance
is something else.
46. A young girl may be taught at home and church that
chastity is a virtue, but the newspapers and the movies feature
women in trouble along this line, now painting them
as heroines, now sobbing over their mystery and pathos.
Apparently they get all the attention and attention is the
life blood of youth. The funny papers ridicule marriage,
old maids and bashful men. The movies, magazines, street
conversation and contemporary life are filled with the description
of lapses that somehow turn out safely and even
luxuriously. If the modern young girl practises virtue she
may not believe in it. The preliminaries to wrong-doing
are apparently the accepted manners of the time. When
the girl herself lapses it is frequently because of lack of a
uniform, authoritative definition of the social code.[48]
Among well-to-do girls a new type has been differentiated,
characterized by youth, seeming innocence,
sexual sophistication and a relatively complete de-pudorization.
47. The modern age of girls and young men is intensely
immoral, and immoral seemingly without the pressure of
circumstances. At whose door we may lay the fault, we
cannot tell. Is it the result of what we call “the emancipation
of woman”, with its concomitant freedom from
chaperonage, increased intimacy between the sexes in adolescence,
and a more tolerant viewpoint toward all things
85unclean in life? This seems the only logical forbear of the
present state. And are the girls causing it now, or the men?
Each sex will lay the blame on the heads, or passions, of the
other, and perhaps both sexes are equally at fault.
Whosesoever the fault may be (and that is not such an
important question, since both sexes are equally immoral),
the whole character of social relations among younger people
is lamentable. The modern dances are disgusting—the
“toddle” and its variations and vibrations, the “shimmy”
and its brazen pandering to the animal senses, and the worst
offspring of jazz, the “camel-walk.” There is but one idea
predominant in these dances—one that we will leave unnamed.
It is not only in dancing that this immorality appears.
The modern social bud drinks, not too much often, but
enough; smokes considerably, swears unguardedly, and tells
“dirty” stories. All in all, she is a most frivolous, passionate,
sensation-seeking little thing.[49]
48. “Flappers” usually are girls who believe personality
is physical, who consider all advice as abstract, who love
continual change, who converse in generalities and who are
in many higher institutions of learning.
To present a picture of the normal girl as she exists today
is a daring venture. She has no average, she has no
group tie. She is a stranger to herself—sometimes especially
to members of her own family—and cannot be
compared with her kind of a previous age.
We are tempted to think of her as living in a spirit of
masquerade, so rapidly and completely can she assume different
and difficult rôles of accomplishment.
She tantalizes us by the simpleness of her artfulness and
yet unrealness. We find her light-hearted, which is the privilege
of youth. She believes with Stevenson that to have
missed the joy is to have missed it all. We find her harboring
secrets and imbedded emotions which are her hidden
86treasure in the mysterious discovery of herself as a private
individual. If we do not understand these symptoms we
call it temperament and try to dispose of the girl as difficult
or as needing discipline.[50]
Formerly the fortunes of the individual were bound
up with those of his family and to some degree with
those of the community. He had his security, recognition,
response, and new experience in the main as
group member. He could not rise or fall greatly above
or below the group level. Even the drunkard and the
“black sheep” had respect in proportion to the standing
of his family. And correspondingly, if a family
member lost his “honor”, the standing of the whole
family was lowered.
Individualism, on the other hand, means the personal
schematization of life,—making one’s own definitions
of the situation and determining one’s own
behavior norms. Actually there never has been and
never will be anything like complete individualization,
because no one lives or can live without regard to a
public. Anything else would be insanity. But in
their occupational pursuits men have already a degree
of individualization, decide things alone and in
their own way. They take risks, schematize their
enterprises, succeed or fail, rise higher and fall lower.
A large element of individualism has entered into the
marriage relation also. Married women are now entering
the occupations freely and from choice, and
carrying on amateur interests which formerly were
not thought of as going with marriage. And this is
evidently a good thing, and stabilizes marriage. Marriage
alone is not a life, particularly since the decline
87of the community type of organization. The cry of
despair in document No. 37 is from a woman who
limited her life to marriage, probably by her own
choice, and is now apparently too old to have other
interests. But on the other hand document No. 49 is
a definition of marriage as exclusively a device for the
realization of personal wishes and the avoidance of
responsibility. This may be compared with No. 71
(p. 122) where a girl organizes her life similarly without
marriage.
49. Girls, get married! Even if your marriage turns out
badly, you are better off than if you had stayed single. I
know half a dozen women whose first marriages were failures.
They got rid of their first husbands easily and have made
much better marriages than they could have made if they
had stayed single. Their new husbands idolize them. One
of my women acquaintances who has been married four
times is the most petted wife I know.
My own marriage has turned out well. Everything
seemed against it. I was well known in my profession, and
when I married I was making as much money as my husband.
We were of different religions. He drank.
But he had one big quality. He was generous. Since
our marriage he has refused to let me work. Girls, be sure
the man you pick is generous. Look out for a tightwad.
If a man is liberal with his money he is sure to be easy to
get along with. Liberal men in money matters do not
annoy their wives in the other concerns of life....
But even if my marriage had turned out badly, I would
have been better off than if I had neglected the opportunity
to become married. I met new friends through my husband.
If I had divorced him at any time, I know many of
his men friends would have courted me. There is something
about the magic letters “Mrs.” that gives a woman an added
attraction in the eyes of men. There is a middle-aged widow
88in our apartment house that has more men taking her to
theatres and dances than all the flappers and unmarried
young women....
I often wonder what men get married for. They take
heavy financial responsibilities. They mortgage their free
time to one woman. What a wife’s clothes cost them would
enable them to enjoy expensive amusements, extensive
travel and better surroundings generally. Then, too, a
bachelor, no matter what his age or social position, gets more
attention socially than a married man. Children, too, give
less pleasure and service to a father than a mother.
But for women, marriage is undoubtedly a success. It
raises their position in the community. In most cases, it
releases them from the danger of daily necessary work and
responsibility. It brings them more attention from other
men. Even when incompatibility intervenes, alimony provides
separate support without work. In such cases, it
also provides a more strategic position for a new and better
marriage.[51]
In the same connection, the following cases show
the growing tendency toward individualized definitions
of sexual relations outside of marriage. In case
No. 50 an immigrant girl explicitly organizes her life
on the basis of prostitution instead of work. In No.
51 the girls commercialize a series of betrothals. In
No. 52 the girl has worked out her own philosophy of
love and calls herself a missionary prostitute.
50. [When I left Europe] my little sister’s last words were,
“Here, in hell, I will dream through the nights that far, far,
across the ocean, my loving brother lives happily.” And
my last words were, “I shall forget my right hand if I ever
forget you.”
I suffered not a little in the golden land.... Five years
passed. I loyally served the God of gold, saved some money
89and sent for my sister. For three years I believed myself
the happiest of men.... My sister bloomed like a rose
in May and she was kind and motherly to me. We were
tied by a bond of the highest love and on my part that love
had until now remained the same. But listen what a terrible
thing occurred.
About a year ago I noticed a marked change in my sister—both
physically and spiritually. She grew pale, her eyes
lost their fire and her attitude toward me changed also.
She began to neglect her work (I taught her a good trade),
until half a year ago she entirely gave up the work. This
angered me very much and I began to shadow her in order to
discover the mystery in her life, for she had recently avoided
talking to me, particularly of her life. I concluded that she
kept company with a boy and that caused her trouble.
But I soon noticed that she was wearing such expensive
things that a boy could not afford to buy them. She had a
couple of diamond rings and plenty of other jewelry. I
investigated until I discovered, oh, horrible! that my sister
was a prostitute....
You can understand that I want to drag her out of the
mire, but ... she tells me that I do not understand life.
She cannot conceive why it should be considered indecent
to sell one’s body in this manner. When I point out to her
the end that awaits her she says in the first place it is not
more harmful than working by steam for twelve to fourteen
hours; in the second place, even if it were so, she enjoys
life more. One must take as much as possible out of life.
When I call her attention to the horrible degradation she
replies that in the shop, too, we are humiliated by the foreman,
and so on....
I know that if I could convince her that I am right, she
would be willing to emerge from the swamp, but I am unfortunately
too inadequate in words, she being a good speaker,
and I am usually defeated.[52]
9051. I read in the “Bintel” the letter of a young man who
complained that his fiancée extorted presents from him and
that when, as a result of unemployment, he was unable to
buy her everything she demanded, she began to make trouble
for him—that she was evidently playing to have him
desert her and leave her the property she had extorted.
Well, I am a woman myself, and can bear testimony that
there are unfortunately such corrupted characters among
my sex, who rob young men in this disgraceful manner.
With these girls it is a business to “trim” innocent and sincere
young men and then leave them. To them it is both
business and pleasure. It gives them great joy to catch a
victim in their outspread net and press as much of his hard-earned
money out of him as possible.
I know a girl who ... extracted from her naïve victim
everything she laid her eyes on. When he stopped buying
her so many things she began to treat him so shamefully
that the poor boy was compelled to run away to another
town, leaving all his gifts with the girl. The poor fellow was
not aware that his so-called fiancée merely tricked him into
buying her all kinds of jewelry and finery. He was afraid
she would sue him for breach of promise and this fear caused
him to leave town.
And don’t think for a moment that that girl is ashamed
of her deed. Not at all. She even boasts of her cleverness
in turning the heads of young men and their pockets inside
out. She expects to be admired for that....
I attempted to explain to her that she is a common swindler
and thief, but she replied that not only is it not wrong
but a philanthropical act. Her argument was that there are
many men who betray innocent girls and it is therefore no
more than right that girls should betray men also.[53]
52. [After the marriage of a brilliant man who had
flirted with her but never mentioned marriage] she went on
the stage, and was immoral in an unhappy sort of way. She
91met a young artist whose struggles for success aroused her
pity and motherly instinct. With the memory of her faithless
lover uppermost she plunged into a passionate realization
of sex, more to drown her feelings than anything else.
She roused the best in this boy, made a man of him, and
steadied him. With her sexual tempests there came an
after-calm when she forbade any familiarity. This was
not studied but an instinct. She hated men, yet they fascinated
her, and she them.
She studied stenography and worked as private secretary
in a theatrical company. She tried to face life with work
as her only outlet, but the restlessness of her grief made her
crave excitement. She made friends easily, but her sexual
appeal made it difficult for her to fit into a commonplace
social atmosphere. She married the artist to the girl he
loved, after a terrible struggle to make him realize it was not
herself he loved. Later he came and thanked her. “The
quiet women make the best wives,” he said, “but my wife
would not have loved me if you had not made me into a man.
She cannot, however, give me what I get from you. I wish
I could come to you once in a while?”
She said yes, and he came. That was five years ago and
that is why she calls herself a prostitute. Her women
friends have no idea she is not the quiet, dignified woman
she appears to be, and men, many of them married men,
want her for their own. She has no use for the man about
town; only the man with brains or talent fascinates her at
all. She says, “I suppose every one would think me a sinner;
I am. I deliberately let a married man stay with me
for a time. It is an art. I have learned to know their
troubles. They tell me they are unhappy with their wives,
wish to go away, are desperate with the monotony of existence.
It is generally that they are not sexually mated, or
the wife has no sex attraction. Of course she loves him,
and he her. I give them what they need. It is weary for
the brain to understand men, it is harder on me mentally
than physically. I control them only because I have self-restraint.
92I send them away soon. They are furious;
they storm and rage and threaten they will go to some other
woman. What do I care? They know it and I send them
back to their wives. They will go to her; they would not
go to any other woman. That is where I do good. This
sex business is a strange thing. I am a missionary prostitute.
I only do this once in a while, when I think a man
needs me and he is one who will come under my influence.
I know I have managed to avert the downfall of several
households. If the wives knew? Never mind; they don’t.
I am not coarse; I can be a comrade to a man and doubt if
I harm him. I make him sin in the general acceptance of
the term, the common interpretation of God’s commandments.
How do we know God didn’t mean us to use all the
powers he gave us?”[54]
In the two cases following, adjustment to life is
highly individualized but moral and social. The one
is a response adjustment, recognizing freedom for new
experience, particularly for creative work, and in the
other marriage is based on the inherent values of the
relationship, and on nothing else.
53. Being firmly of the opinion that nine out of ten of
the alliances I saw about me were merely sordid endurance
tests, overgrown with a fungus of familiarity and contempt,
convinced that too often the most sacred relationship wears
off like a piece of high sheen satin damask, and in a few
months becomes a breakfast cloth, stale with soft-boiled egg
stains, I made certain resolutions concerning what my marriage
should not be.
First of all, I am anxious to emphasize that my marriage
was neither the result of a fad or an ism, but simply the
working out of a problem according to the highly specialized
needs of two professional people.
93We decided to live separately, maintaining our individual
studio-apartments and meeting as per inclination and not
duty. We decided that seven breakfasts a week opposite
one another might prove irksome. Our average is two.
We decided that the antediluvian custom of a woman casting
aside the name that had become as much a part of her personality
as the color of her eyes had neither rhyme or reason.
I was born Fannie Hurst and expect to die Fannie Hurst.
We decided that in the event of offspring the child should
take the paternal name until reaching the age of discretion,
when the final decision would lie with him.
My husband telephones me for a dinner appointment
exactly the same as scores of other friends. I have the same
regard for his plans. We decided that, since nature so often
springs a trap as her means to inveigle two people into matrimony,
we would try our marriage for a year and at the end
of that period go quietly apart, should the venture prove
itself a liability instead of an asset....
On these premises, in our case at least, after a five-year
acid test, the dust is still on the butterfly wings of our adventure.
The dew is on the rose.[55]
54. I am a college graduate, 27, married five years and
the mother of a three-year-old boy. I have been married
happily, and have been faithful to my husband.
At six I had decided upon my husband. Jack was his
name; he was a beautiful boy, fair, blue eyes, delicate and
poetic looking. He was mentally my superior, he loved
poetry and wrote good verses. He read a great deal and
talked well. He loved me and I loved him, yet there was no
demonstration of it in embraces. We played together constantly,
and we spoke of the time when we might marry.
His great desire was to have a colored child with light hair
and blue eyes for a daughter, and we had agreed upon it.
All of our plans were spoken about before our parents, there
was no effort made to hide our attachment. I was by nature
94rough and a great fighter, Jack was calm and serious, and
at times I fought his battles for him. I was maternal
towards him. His mother died during our friendship, and
I tried to take her place. It was a pure love, nothing cheap
or silly. He was killed in the Iroquois Fire and my life was
dreary for a long time. I remember the hopeless feeling I
experienced when I heard the news. I did not weep, I
turned to my mother and said, “I don’t want to live any
longer.”
We had always been allowed to sit across from each other
at school, and after Jack’s death, I was granted permission
to keep his seat vacant for the rest of the year, and I kept a
plant on the desk which I tended daily as a memorial to my
friend.
... In college, a coeducational school, I was not allowed
to remain ignorant long. I was young and healthy and a
real Bachfisch in my enthusiastic belief in goodness. I was
fortunate in having a level-headed senior for my best friend.
She saw an upper classman [girl] falling in love with me, and
she came to me with the news. Then she saw how innocent
I was and how ignorant, and my sex education was begun.
She told me of marriage, of mistresses, of homosexuality.
I was sick with so much body thrown at me at once, and to
add to the unpleasantness some one introduced me to Whitman’s
poetry. I got the idea that sex meant pain for women,
and I determined never to marry.
But the next year I felt very differently about sex. I
was used to the knowledge and I went with a crowd of girls
who were wise, and I had a crush. I had never been stirred
before, but I was by her. She told me her ambitions, and I
told her mine; it was the first time I had ever been a person
to any one, and I was her loyal and loving friend. I kissed
her intimately once and thought that I had discovered something
new and original. We read Maupassant together and
she told me the way a boy had made love to her. Everything
was changed, love was fun, I was wild to taste it. I
cultivated beaux, I let them kiss me and embrace me, and
95when they asked me to live with them, I was not offended
but pleased. I learned my capacity, how far I could go
without losing my head, how much I could drink, smoke, and
I talked as freely as a person could. I discussed these adventures
with the other girls, and we compared notes on
kisses and phrases, and technique. We were healthy animals
and we were demanding our rights to spring’s awakening.
I never felt cheapened, nor repentant, and I played
square with the men. I always told them I was not out to
pin them down to marriage, but that this intimacy was
pleasant and I wanted it as much as they did. We indulged
in sex talk, birth control, leutic infection, mistresses; we
were told of the sins of our beaux, and I met one boy’s mistress,
an old university girl. This was life. I could have
had complete relations with two of these boys if there had
been no social stigma attached, and enjoyed it for a time.
But instead I consoled myself with thinking that I still had
time to give up my virginity, and that when I did I wanted
as much as I could get for it in the way of passionate love.
Perhaps the thing that saved me from falling in love was a
sense of humor. That part of me always watched the rest
of me pretend to be swooning, and I never really closed my
eyes. But there was a lot of unhealthy sex going around
because of the artificial cut off. We thought too much
about it; we all tasted homosexuality in some degree. We
never found anything that could be a full stop because there
was no gratification.
During this period of stress and heat I met a man, fine,
clean, mature and not seemingly bothered with sex at all.
I kissed him intimately too, but it was very different. He
had great respect for me, and he believed in me. I respected
him, admired his artistic soul and his keen mind. There
was no sex talk with him, it was music and world-views and
philosophy. He never made any rash statements, nor
false steps. He could sense a situation without touching it,
and I felt drawn to him. I knew he had never been with a
woman and he told me once that he could never express
96more than he felt for a person, and could sustain. After
five years of friendship we married. There was no great
flair to it; it was an inner necessity that drove us to it;
we could no longer escape each other. We tried to figure it
out, but the riddle always said marry. Sexually I had more
experience than he, I was his first mistress, his wife, his
best friend, and his mother, and no matter what our moods
were, in one of these capacities I was needed by him. Our
adjustment was difficult; he had lived alone for thirty years.
I was used to having my own way, and he was a very sensitive
man, nervous, sure of his opinion, and we quarreled for
a while, but never very bitterly. Sexually we were both
afraid of offending the other and so that was slow. But in
four months we had found our heads again and were well
adjusted. He was, and is, the best friend I ever had. I
love him more as I know him longer. We can share everything,
we are utterly honest and frank with each other, we
enjoy our sex life tremendously as well as our friendship.
But it was difficult for us to abandon ourselves. To allow
any one to know you better than you know yourself is a
huge and serious thing and calls for time and love and humor.
I have never known any one as fine as my husband. He
is generous, honest, keen, artistic, big, liberal, everything
that I most want in a person. I have never been tired of
him. I feel confident that he loves me more now than ever
before and that he thinks me very fine, a good sport. We
have been thrown together a great deal through poverty, and
I feel that we are alone in the world and facing it together,
a not too friendly world at that. Yet with all this love and
closeness, I don’t feel that I possess my husband, nor that
he does me. I am still the same old girl, the same personality,
and my first duty is to develop my own gifts. I have
no feeling of permanency with him because we are legally
married, but at present a separation is unthinkable. I am
worth more to myself with him, and life is infinitely sweeter
and richer within the home than any other place.
But if I had married the average American husband who
97plays the business game as a religion, then I should long ago
have been unfaithful to him. I could never disclose myself
and be happy with a man who had any interest more important
to him than our relationship.
As long as our relationship continues as it is I think we
will both be faithful to each other. But I need to have freedom
to move about now with all this. And perhaps part
of my happiness consists in the fact that I do have freedom.
I have had intimate friendships with other men since I am
married, kissed them, been kissed, been told that they would
like to have me with them. But none of this seems to touch
my relation with my husband. I want, and I need to be,
intimate on my own hook in my own way with other people.
I don’t honestly know whether I would take a lover or not.
If my husband gave me the assurance that he would take
me back, on the old basis, I think I would try it to see if it’s
as great as it’s said to be. But if I had to give up my husband,
I would not. I need him as I need my eyes and hands.
He is the overtone in the harmony, and I am that for him.
I like to experiment, but from past experience I believe the
cost would be greater than the gain. I am free at home as I
am not anywhere else. I love it, I express myself freely and
completely emotionally, and the only reason I could have
for being unfaithful would be experimentation. And if
I were unfaithful I should have to tell my husband the whole
affair; I could not enjoy it otherwise. I have no feeling
against it, and no urge towards it. I can honestly say that
I am a happy woman, that I have every opportunity to develop
my potentialities in my present relation, that I am free
as any one can be, that my husband is superior, as a mate for
me, to any one I have ever seen. I regret nothing of the
past; it could have been improved tremendously, but it was
pleasant and human.[56]
CHAPTER IV THE DEMORALIZATION OF GIRLS
98
The rôle which a girl is expected to play in life is
first of all indicated to her by her family in a series
of æsthetic-moral definitions of the situation. Civilized
societies, more especially, have endowed the
young girl with a character of social sacredness. She
has been the subject of a far-going idealization. “Virginity”
and “purity” have almost a magical value.
This attitude has a useful side, though it has been overdone.
The girl as child does not know she has any
particular value until she learns it from others, but
if she is regarded with adoration she correspondingly
respects herself and tends to become what is expected
of her. And so she has in fact a greater value. She
makes a better marriage and reflects recognition on
her family.
But we must understand that this sublimation of
life is an investment. It requires that incessant attention
and effort illustrated in document No. 36
(p. 62) and goes on best when life is economically
secure. And there are families and whole strata of
society where life affords no investments. There is
little to gain and little to lose. Social workers report
that sometimes overburdened mothers with large
families complain that they have no “graveyard luck”—all
the children live. In cases of great neglect the
girl cannot be said to fall, because she has never risen.
She is not immoral, because this implies the loss of
morality, but a-moral—never having had a moral code.
9955. Nine of the fifteen families [of the working class in
Rome] are formed on a non-legitimate basis.... In fourteen
of the fifteen families there is habitual obscenity.... The
children hear and repeat the obscenity and are laughed at.
Each member lives on the average on 25 lire a month....
Criminals and prostitutes frequent the homes and have
liaisons with the girls. Mothers, going to work, leave the
children with a prostitute.... The finer sentiments are
notably lacking. Brothers and sisters quarrel and fight....
Fights are habitual in eight of the fifteen families....
The sentiment of modesty and delicacy does not develop in
the young. The regard for the child is expressed in the remark
of a father (about children who were not fed and
picked up scraps on the street): “Let them have food when
they make their own living.”[57]
56. Any person who has dwelt among the denizens of
the slums cannot fail to have brought home to him the existence
of a stratum of society of no inconsiderable magnitude
in which children part with their innocence long before
puberty, in which personal chastity is virtually unknown,
and in which “to have a baby by your father” is laughed at
as a comic mishap.[58]
57. The experiences of Commenge in Paris are instructive
on this point. “For many young girls,” he writes, “modesty
has no existence; they experience no emotion in showing
themselves completely undressed, they abandon themselves
to any chance individual whom they will never see again.
They attach no importance to their virginity; they are
deflowered under the strangest conditions, without the
least thought or care about the act they are accomplishing.
No sentiment, no calculation, pushes them into a man’s
arms. They let themselves go without reflexion and without
motive, in an almost animal manner, from indifference
and without pleasure.” He was acquainted with forty-five
100girls between the ages of twelve and seventeen who were
deflowered by chance strangers whom they never met again;
they lost their virginity, in Dumas’s phrase, as they lost their
milk-teeth, and could give no plausible account of the loss....
A girl of fourteen, living comfortably with her parents,
sacrificed her virginity at a fair in return for a glass of beer,
and henceforth begun to associate with prostitutes. Another
girl of the same age, at a local fête, wishing to go round
on the hobby horse, spontaneously offered herself to the
man directing the machinery for the pleasure of a ride....
In the United States, Dr. W. T. Travis Gibb, examining
physician to the New York Society for the Prevention of
Cruelty to Children, bears similar testimony to the fact
that in a fairly large proportion of “rape” cases the child is
the willing victim. “It is horribly pathetic,” he says, “to
learn how far a nickel or a quarter will go towards purchasing
the virtue of these children.”[59]
58. In round numbers nine tenths of the delinquent girls
and three fourths of the delinquent boys come from the
homes of the poor. Sixty-nine per cent of the girls and 38
per cent of the boys come from the lowest class, the “very
poor”, the class in which there exists not merely destitution,
but destitution accompanied by degradation, or destitution
caused by degradation....
In Table 19 it appears that 31 per cent of the delinquent
boys and 47 per cent of the delinquent girls before their
appearance in court had lost one or both parents by death,
desertion, imprisonment, or similar misfortune, and that
they had not had the benefit of the wholesome discipline
which normal family life affords....
These children come in many instances from homes in
which they have been accustomed from their earliest infancy
to drunkenness, immorality, obscene and vulgar language,
filthy and degraded conditions of living....
Among the 157 girls in the State Training School from
101Chicago, for whom family schedules were obtained, 31 were
the daughters of drunken fathers, 10 at least had drunken
mothers, 27 had fathers who were of vicious habits, 16 had
immoral, vicious, or criminal mothers, while 12 belonged to
families in which other members than the parents were
vicious or criminal. In at least 21 cases the father had
shirked all responsibility and had deserted the family.
There were also among these girls 11 who were known to
be illegitimate children or children who had been abandoned,
and there were 10 who had been victims of gross cruelty.
Forty-one had been in houses of prostitution or had been
promiscuously immoral, one having been “a common street
walker” at the age of eleven. Four had sisters who had
become immoral and had been committed to such institutions
as the Chicago Refuge for Girls or the house of correction,
while in seven cases two sisters had been sent to Geneva;
nine had brothers who had been in such institutions as the
parental school, the John Worthy School, the Bridewell,
the state reformatory at Pontiac, or the state penitentiary
at Joliet.
The worst cases of all are those of the delinquent girls
who come from depraved homes where the mother is a delinquent
woman, or from homes still more tragic where the
father has himself abused the person of the child. As a result
of the interviews with the girls in the State Training
School at Geneva, it appeared that in 47 cases the girl alleged
that she had been so violated by some member of her
family. In 19 cases the father, in 5 the uncle, in 8 the brother
or older cousin had wronged the child for whom the community
demanded their special protection. In addition to
these cases discovered at Geneva, the court records show
that in at least 78 other cases the girl who was brought in as
delinquent had been wronged in this way—in 43 of these
cases by her own father. In families of this degraded type
it is found, too, not only that the girl is victimized by her
father but that she is often led to her undoing by her mother
or by the woman who has undertaken to fill a mother’s place.
102It was found, for example, that in 189 cases where the girl
was charged with immorality, the mother or the woman
guardian—an aunt, a grandmother, or an older sister
with whom the girl lived—was implicated in the offense
if not responsible for it....
Attention should be called to the fact that degraded and
drunken habits of life are not the peculiar product of large
cities. The personal interviews with the girls at Geneva
who came from the smaller cities and rural communities of
the state, together with the statements in the school records
regarding the circumstances responsible for their commitment,
show a degradation in family life which parallels that
found in the homes of many of the Chicago children. Out
of 153 of these country girls, 86 were the children of fathers
with intemperate habits, and 13 had intemperate mothers.
In 31 cases the girl’s delinquency had been caused by her
father or some other relative.[60]
59. Helen comes from a large family, there being eight
children. Her father is a miner and unable to support the
older girls. She was told at the age of fourteen that she was
old enough to support herself and to get out. She came to
Chillicothe because of the draftees from Western Pennsylvania,
some of whom had been her acquaintances. She came
to Chillicothe with $30.00 given her by a man in Ellsworth,
but we could never learn his name.
The girl was found living in a dirty basement room with
“Mag” Strawser, a character of local repute, and spent
every evening either at the movies or at the public dance
halls with soldiers. She was taken home from the movies
and an effort was made to place her in a decent room, but
twice she ran away and back to the same environment.
The Juvenile Judge wrote to the father, asking him to send
money for her return home, but he responded by saying that
he didn’t want the girl home as she must make her own
living. As he couldn’t send her money she was sent back
103with money furnished by Protective Bureau. Three months
later she was picked up in the park with soldiers. At the
time she was dressed like a trapeze performer, in pink satin
trimmed with eider down, grotesque in the extreme. She
escaped from the Detention Home and three days later was
picked up in the woods back of the Base Hospital with five
soldiers. Upon examination, was found to have gonorrhea....
In a few weeks she had developed from the little red
hood and mittens with the stout shoes of the foreigner into
a painted-cheeked brow-blacked prostitute. She had her
name and address written on slips of paper that she passed
out to soldiers on the streets. She was never able to give
the names of soldiers with whom she cohabited, but upon
first acquaintance would lend her bracelet or ring without
hesitation.[61]
60. Evelyn claims to know absolutely nothing of her
family or relations. Was found in a room in a hotel, where
she had registered as the wife of a soldier. Seemed entirely
friendless and alone. Had scarcely any clothing, and there
was no evidence of refinement to be found about her. She
is small, slight and anæmic, has an active syphilis as well as
an acute gonorrhea. At first she seemed to be entirely hardened,
not caring what any one thought of her or what became
of her. Later however she broke down and was just
a poor broken-hearted child. Admits to many dreadful experiences
for her tender years. Claims for the past year has
been on the vaudeville stage and has had illicit relations
with a number of members of the company. Left the troop
at Wilkesbarre, Pennsylvania. Here she picked up with a
soldier who brought her to Columbus, Ohio, and she has
been picking up soldiers on the streets and going out with
them in taxis.
The only person who could be reached having an acquaintance
with the girl is Mrs. Harding at Columbus. She
wrote us that her daughter Gladys had become acquainted
104with her while on a visit to Wheeling where the girl was working
as a little household drudge in a private home. When
the girl came to Columbus she came to the Harding home
and was treated as one of the family until she became incorrigible,
when she went to the working girls’ home.
Evelyn believes herself to be an illegitimate child. From
her earliest recollection she was in a Catholic institution.
Was placed out when she was nine years old and from that
time has been in many cities, in private homes, in institutions
and out again. Has had no supervision of any kind.
Has sought companionship and friendliness of any one that
would show her any affection. Did not seem to feel that
she had done anything very wrong. It seems to be a case
of society’s neglect to an orphan. She was taken to the
Isolation Hospital for treatment for syphilis infection and
escaped within 24 hours.[62]
61. Frances was 12 years old when in July, 1912, a probation
officer of the Juvenile Court reported that she remained
out late nights, sometimes all night, refused to obey
father or mother, would go into a room and lock the door,
compelling parents to force an entrance, etc. When 14
years old she was brought into court on the complaint of
her mother that she kept bad company and was known in
the neighborhood as a depraved child, being accused by
one neighbor of stealing a bracelet. She had been on probation
and the reports had been fairly encouraging. Every
little while there were reports of disobedience with threats
of sending her to an institution, followed by improved conduct
for a while. For a short time Frances had tried boarding
outside her home.
At the hearing in court her mother testified: “She did
not want to go to work and also stayed away from home
nights, would not tell where.... When I looked for her
I almost got a licken from the old man. He says I did not
have to look for her when she was no good. He licked me
105many times on account of her; does not want me to go to
look for her.” The officer stated: “The father is a hard
drinker and very quarrelsome. Sets very bad example for
the children. The other children [4 younger ones at home]
seem to get along and mind the mother, but this girl and an
older married sister were the wayward ones.” Frances
said her father sometimes struck her with a strap when he
got drunk. Her mother drank but was never intoxicated.
She was sent to the House of Good Shepherd where she remained
a full year and “made good.” There was no complaint
against her there. Her mother then applied for her
release on the ground that she had rheumatism and a new
baby 6 months old.
An investigation of the home was made. The neighbors
reported the “family are quarreling, parents continually
drunk, use vile language, and while well fed and kept, the
environment is such that just as soon as the girls become
self-supporting they leave home. Mr. Sikora is abusive to
his wife, insanely jealous, charges his wife with immorality
constantly.” Probation officer was called to house to put
down a disturbance one night at 9 P.M. The mother,
when questioned, admitted that an older daughter, now 18
years old, had had a “wild” career and then married. The
next daughter left home because of complaints of her staying
out late nights. She had been in the House of the Good
Shepherd, was not 17 years old and her mother knew nothing
of her whereabouts.[63]
62. Catherine was sent to the industrial class at Geneva
when only nine years old, apparently for immorality. She
said her mother was a very “nice woman” but her father
was a “poor sort of father.” He drank, beat her mother and
was in jail “a lot of times.” Two years after she entered
the school her mother took sick. Catherine was allowed
to return to her until she died three months later. The father
disappeared and Catherine returned to Geneva. Catherine
106had an uncle in Wisconsin whom she had not seen for 4
years and a brother, who considered Catherine “wild” and
was willing she should stay in Geneva.
The Genevan authorities reported that Catherine was
hard to control at first but after she had been made to see
that the whole world was not against her, she settled down,
became very obedient and was one of their best girls. She
had nothing vicious about her, was easily influenced for good
and showed she had a great deal of good in her and much
energy, which if properly directed would make her develop
into a good woman.
When Catherine was fourteen years old her brother had
her released from Geneva on parole to him. He took her to
live with him in Rockford, Ill., where he had the reputation
of being a very industrious man. He got Catherine a job,
topping stockings in a factory for $7.00 a week and took all
her earnings. Catherine worked steadily and well for six
months.
Catherine got acquainted with her brother’s sister-in-law,
Jennie Sopeka, a girl ten years older, with an exceedingly
bad reputation. Ever since she came from New York six
years before she had led a disgracefully immoral life, was
known to have a venereal disease, which was thought to be
affecting her mind. Catherine said she knew nothing of this
girl when she came to see her and proposed they go to Chicago
“to have a nice time and nice clothes.” But Catherine
left Rockford with Jennie at once. They came to Chicago
and registered at the Imperial Hotel. For a week some man
supported them. They then became acquainted with two
junior medical students.... These boys called on them
at the hotel and after a two weeks’ acquaintance took them
and another girl to their rooms. All lived together for
about two weeks. The police then raided the apartment,
arrested the boys and Jennie and the other girl. Catherine
happened to be out when the raid was made, but the following
day she called at the police station to know what had become
of her friends and she was detained there. The boys
107were charged with rape, as Catherine was under the age of
consent. Jennie, who was going under one of her many
aliases, was fined $50.00 and sent to the House of Correction.
She was later accused of pandering.
Every one felt sorry for Catherine. The Court said:
“It seems as if she had never had a chance, but it would be
dangerous to give her one now.” The Probation officer also
felt sympathetic, though she thought Catherine had had a
chance in Rockford and had not tried quite hard enough.
Her brother refused to take her back into his home and the
Court was in a quandary what to do with her. At first she
said she would do housework, especially taking care of children,
as she was very fond of babies and would like to be a
nurse. Later, however, she decided she would not do housework
and asked to be sent back to Geneva. This the Court
would not do, and Catherine was sent to the House of Good
Shepherd.[64]
63. Carrie is a colored girl, 23 years of age at the time of
her commitment. She was sentenced to Bedford for possessing
heroin. She was born on Long Island—the illegitimate
child of a notorious thief and prostitute known only as
“Jennie.” She was adopted when fifteen months old and
went to public school until she was fifteen, in spite of which
at the time of her commitment she could read and spell
only with great difficulty. Foster mother was a very poor
housekeeper, went out to work, and the rooms she occupied
were unspeakably filthy. Carrie had served five previous
terms in the New York City Workhouse and 30 days in
White Plains jail. She was first sentenced to the House of
The Good Shepherd, but returned to the Court on account of
her color. She was then sent to Inwood House and returned
for the same reason. She had been committed to the Workhouse
Hospital for treatment for the drug habit. She had
practiced prostitution since she was fifteen years of age,
during which time she lived for considerable periods with
108two consorts, by one of whom she had a child, born in the
New York City Workhouse. She had used drugs steadily
for eight years, beginning with opium and more recently
using cocaine and heroin. Her foster mother states that
she was always a difficult child and very stubborn. When
she was as young as nine years old the neighbors complained
of her immoral conduct with young boys on roofs and cellars.
She seemed to have no feeling of shame.
Physical examination showed Carrie’s condition to be
fair. The mental examination showed her to be a trifle
over nine years by the Stanford-Binet tests. Her attitude
was that she preferred the life of prostitution and planned
to return to it upon her release. It was felt that she would be
a bad influence in the Reformatory and that in view of her
sociological as well as her mental history she should be given
permanent custodial care.[65]
I was present in a Juvenile Court when a young girl
who showed charm and dignity was brought in for
stealing from department stores an astonishing number
of pretty things—a mirror, beads, a ring, a powder
box, etc.—all on the same afternoon. And she did
not forget to include a doll for her baby sister. The
inquiry brought out that she worked in a book bindery
in a suburb of the city. She had not lost a day for
two years, until laid off temporarily. Then she visited
the city. She gave all her pay, which was $9.00 a week,
to her mother. Of this her mother returned ten cents
for the girl’s own use. The girl had no other blemish
and her thoughtfulness in stealing the doll for her sister
created some consternation. On the advice of the
court the mother agreed to increase the girl’s allowance
to twenty-five cents a week.
On another occasion a father was asked by the court
109what he had to suggest in the case of his girl who had
left home and was on the streets. He complained
that she had not been bringing in all her pay. When
told he must not look at the matter in that way, that
he had obligations as a parent, he said, “Do what you
please with her. She ain’t no use to me.”
The beginning of delinquency in girls is usually an
impulse to get amusement, adventure, pretty clothes,
favorable notice, distinction, freedom in the larger
world which presents so many allurements and comparisons.
The cases which I have examined (about
three thousand) show that sexual passion does not play
an important rôle, for the girls have usually become
“wild” before the development of sexual desire, and
their casual sexual relations do not usually awaken
sex feeling. Their sex is used as a condition of the
realization of other wishes. It is their capital. In
the cases cited below Mary (case No. 64) begins by
stealing to satisfy her desire for pretty clothes and
“good times”, then has sexual relations for the same
purpose. Katie (No. 65) begins as a vagabond and
sells her body just as she does occasional work or borrows
money, in order to support herself on her vagabonding
tours, sexual intercourse being only a means
by which freedom from school work is secured. In
the case of Stella (No. 66) the sexual element is part of
a joy ride, probably not the first one. Marien (No. 67)
treats sexual life as a condition of her “high life”,
including restaurants, moving pictures, hotels, and
showy clothes. Helen (No. 68) said, “I always wanted
good clothes.” To the young girl of this class sexual
intercourse is something submitted to with some reluctance
and embarrassment and something she is glad to
be over with. Nothing can show better the small
110importance attached to it than the plain story of the
many relations of Annie (No. 69). She objects only
to being used by a crowd.
64. When Mary was 14 years old she was arrested on the
charge of stealing some jewelry and a dress and waist, altogether
worth $100. While employed as domestic she had
entered a neighboring flat through the dining-room window
and helped herself. When arrested she said her father and
mother were dead. But it was found they were both alive.
The mother said she was glad the police had gotten hold of
Mary, who stole and refused to work. The probation officer
stated that the home was very poor, the father would often
not work and they had made Mary begin to work when 12
years old and give all her wages to them.
Mary had obtained her present position by going to Gad’s
Hill Center a month and a half before and representing herself
as an orphan. She had tried to throw the neighbor off her
track by going to her with a story of a “big noise” she had
heard in the flat, but they had searched her and found the
stolen things. Her employer also complained that Mary had
taken clothing from her and hidden it. Mary was sent to the
House of the Good Shepherd, but after her mother’s death
in April, 1915, she was given some housework to do. On
Dec. 17, 1915, she took $1 from her aunt and went away.
She was sent to the Home for the Friendless. From there
she wrote the probation officer complaining that the girl
friends with whom she had been staying refused to let her
have her clothes.
On Jan. 4, 1916, work was found for Mary at $7 a week.
She worked one half day and then disappeared. She was
located Jan. 10 and admitted remaining over night at a
hotel four different nights with men. She didn’t know their
names.... “I was drove away from home by my aunt.
How could I stay there?”
“Q. to aunt: Did you drive Mary away from your home?
“A. Yes. She took $1 and I did not want her home.
111“Officer: I found out something since then. When she
came from the House of the Good Shepherd she worked at
housework and took two rings there and silk stockings and
underwear.
65. Katie, 13 years old. August 22, 1913, in court.
Picked up by an officer late at night after having wandered
about the streets the two nights previous. Begged not to
be taken home.... The home is poor. The mother
sometimes goes out to work, leaving the girl at home alone.
Parents are not capable of giving her the protection and
supervision she ought to have. Though the mother claimed
she had proper care she wanted her sent to an institution
for a few months and then to have her home again. Girl
sent to St. Hedwig’s. She was released in October and
behaved well for a few months, helping with the new baby
at home.
April 16, 1914, brought to court with another younger
girl for having stolen money and a watch from the purse of
a woman in the shower-bath room in Eckhard Park.
Katie told the court she did not know why she left home,
that she often left home and wandered around—could not
control wandering impulse and habit she had fallen into, that
when she left she worked in a hat factory half a day, for which
she received 75 cents, which she used for meals, and on Feb.
14th she secured work and remained at it until arrested
April 1st. Josephine, the younger girl, told the court that
Katie asked her to go to a show with her. On the way
Katie said her hair was falling down and suggested going
into the park to arrange it. They went to the shower-bath
rooms and Katie wished to take a bath. They looked into
different bathrooms and in one room saw a purse which Katie
suggested taking, saying she wanted money for a nickel
show. Josephine took the purse and hid it under the bench,
112but when the owner complained to the matron and threatened
the girl with prison, Katie confessed and gave the
purse back, putting most of the blame on Josephine. As it
was proved that Josephine did not have a proper home
atmosphere she was sent to the House of the Good Shepherd,
while Catherine, who was a good girl, according to her mother,
except for her wandering impulses, and who had never before
stolen, was paroled.
May 19, 1914, held at police station. Claims to have
known Robert Smith, a colored man 64 years of age, for
several years. He lives in 2 rooms.... Learning that
girls went there she too went and had immoral relations
with Mr. Smith at different times. On one occasion he gave
her 15 cents and other occasions 25 cents.... [She said]
“I went away from home that day. My uncle [father]
wanted to send me away to school, so I ran away.... I
stayed [away 3 days and spent the night] in front of our house
in the hallway.”
Katie was sent to the House of Good Shepherd and released
at her parents’ request at the end of May, 1915, and
behaved until July 31, she was arrested in a rooming house
with 2 young men. She had intercourse with one, 21 years
old, whom she knew before she was sent away and whom
the officer described as a “bum.” A social worker testified:
“I met the girl at the police station ... and I suggested
that she be sent to the House of Good Shepherd, but she
was very much prejudiced by her past years there.... I
told her that if she met boys on the street she couldn’t protect
herself. She was very indignant in the police station.”
At her mother’s request she was given another chance but
was soon arrested for going with another girl, a saloon keeper
and a photographer. When asked by the court what she
had to say for herself she replied, “I don’t care what you do;
I deserve it.” But she requested to be sent to Geneva instead
of the House of The Good Shepherd—“they all say it
is better.” She ran away from Geneva after a few weeks
but was apprehended through an anonymous telephone message
113from a house on S. Michigan Ave. After she was sent
back to Geneva she again escaped.[67]
66. Stella was 15 years old when she told this story to
the Juvenile Court: “On the night of June 7, 1916, about
8 o’clock Helen Sikowska and I were standing at the corner....
Mike and Tomczak and another Mike came along in
an automobile and Helen asked them for a ride. We went
quite a ways, and then Tomczak said he wanted to [have
intercourse with] me. He said if we did not do it he would
not take us home.... They drove up in front of a saloon
and all three of the fellows went in the saloon and stayed
there about one hour. Helen and I sat in the car and waited
for them. They came out and we started back for home.
We drove for a ways, and when we came to a place where
there was no houses they stopped the machine and said it
was broke. Tomczak went to sleep. Mike, the driver of
the car, got out and took me with him and walked me over
the prairie. There he knocked me down and ... did
something bad to me.... Then they took us back home.”[68]
67. Marien was arrested for acting “obstreperous” with
another girl in a railway waiting room. She had no underclothing
on when arrested [in June]. She was 16 years old,
had left home before Easter and had been going much to
shows and moving picture theaters. She told a police woman
that she had been drugged on the North side and carried to
a room by two men on different nights.... Marien said
she had “no fault to find” with her home, her father and
mother were kind to her.
The following letter was received from her while she was
away: “Dear Mother, I am feeling fine. Everything is all
right, don’t worry about me. I am leading high life because
I am an actress. I got swell clothes and everything, you
wouldn’t know me. I had Clara down town one day I was
out with the manager. She had a nice time.... I never
had such nice times in all my life. Everybody says that I
114am pretty. I paid 65 dollars for my suit and 5 dollars had
[hat], 6 dollars shoe 3 gloves 2 dollar underwar 5 dollar corest.
Know I have hundred dollars in the bank but I want
you to write a letter and say youll forgive me for not telling
the truht but I will explain better when I see you and will
return home for the sake of the little ones. I will bring a hundred
dollars home to you and will come home very time I
can its to expensive to liv at a hotel now sent the letter to
me this way General Devilery Miss Marion Stephan.”
Her father testified: “After Easter got a letter from her
something like that one only more in it. She was rich and
everything else, which is not so. So she says answer me quick
as you can because I to go Milwaukee tomorrow. And I
answer it right away to come home as soon as possible.
Thought maybe the letter would reach her and heard nothing
more until 3 weeks ago and then this letter come and I begging
her to come home and be ... a good girl. She come
home and asked if wanted to stay home now and she feel
very happy that she is home and thought maybe she would
behave.... Next day she said she was going for her
clothes ... and I says I go with you. And I could not go
and left my boy and girl to go with her Sunday. And she
left them in the park and did not come home. Then she
was back again Tuesday and in the evening when I come
home from work she was not there.”[69]
68. “When I saw sweller girls than me picked up in automobiles
every night, can you blame me for falling too?”
Pretty Helen McGinnis, the convicted auto vamp of
Chicago, asked the question seriously. She has just got
an order for a new trial on the charge of luring Martin
Metzler to Forest Reserve Park, where he was beaten and
robbed. The girl went on:
“I always wanted good clothes, but I never could get
them, for our family is large and money is scarce. I wanted
good times like the other girls in the office. Every girl
115seemed to be a boulevard vamp. I’d seen other girls do it,
and it was easy.”[70]
69. Annie was brought into the Juvenile Court when she
was 15 years old. Her story was as follows: She first had
relations with a man 7 months before. He was an usher in
the Eagle Theater. She went many times to this theater
and saw him often. Once she stayed in the theater after
the show and they had relations. He later left town but
she had his address. Then she met a boy who sold papers
in her neighborhood. Another fellow introduced him as
“John Johnson” and she knew him under that name, though
it was not his right one. They used to go to the park together
and had intercourse once in the hallway of her home.
She was not sure who the next man was but thought his
name was “Nick.” She met him in a theater and knew him
for two weeks.
Later she met Simon Craw in an ice-cream parlor, flirted
with him and they became acquainted. He asked her to
go joy riding. She said “no”, but made a date with him to
go to Lawy’s Theater. After the show they went to the
ice-cream parlor and had hot chocolate. She told him she
was afraid to go home so late—it was 12 P.M. He talked
to a man and then said a friend had offered to let them have
his room in the Triangle Hotel. She did not want to go at
first, but he said if anything came up in court he would
marry her. Simon’s friend took them to his room and went
after coal. Meanwhile she and Simon had relations. The
boys went to bed and she sat up all night in a chair, none of
them undressing.
A week later, on Sunday evening she met Simon in the
ice-cream parlor at 7 P.M. They stayed until 8 o’clock
and then went to Lawy’s Theater. They returned to the
ice-cream parlor and Simon introduced a soldier whose
name she forgot. She told them she did not want to go home
as it was 11 P.M. and she had promised to be home at 8
116P.M. The soldier said he knew that the proprietor of the
Ohio Hotel would let all three of them have one room for
the night. She said: “I don’t want to go. I don’t
want to be used by everybody.” Simon said: “You don’t
have to,” and they persuaded her to go.[71]
Doctor Katharine B. Davis, formerly superintendent of
the New York State Reformatory for women, at Bedford
Hills, has made a careful analysis of the life-histories
of 647 prostitutes committed to that institution from
New York City which throws light on the conditions
under which girls begin their sexual delinquency.
The study shows that very few prostitutes come from
homes where all the conditions are good,—good family
life, opportunity for education, economic security.
The occupations of the fathers show a low economic
status. Of the 647 girls only 15, or 2.4 per cent, had
fathers belonging to the professional classes, and this
category is stretched to include a veterinary surgeon,
a colored preacher, a trained nurse, a musician, etc.
Thirty-four fathers were farmers or farmhands, 29
shopkeepers, 1 a brewer, 5 sea captains, 1 gambler,
106 cases where there were no records, and the remaining
fathers were mainly laborers or artisans, plasterer,
plumber, peddler, miner, shoemaker, blacksmith,
hod-carrier. Also janitor, porter, cook, waiter, coachman,
street sweeper, teamster, elevator man, sandwich
man, etc.[72]
As to the schooling of the girls, “fifty individuals, or
7.72 per cent, cannot read or write any language.
Of these 15 are American born. Thirty-two can read
117and write a foreign language; 45.3 per cent have never
finished the primary grades, while an additional
39.72 per cent never finished the grammar grades.
Thirteen individuals had entered but not finished high
school; only four individuals had graduated from
high school; three had had one year at a normal school,
and one out of 647 cases had entered college.” In
addition, the average wage of the girls who had worked
was very low. This point was determined in only 162
cases. “The average minimum,” says Doctor Davis,
“is $4 and the average maximum $8. It will be noted
that even the average maximum is below $9, an amount
generally conceded to be the minimum on which a girl
can live decently in New York City.”[73]
In comparison with this the girls reported relatively
high wages from prostitution. The average weekly
maximum, as reported by 146 girls, was $71.09, and the
average weekly minimum, as reported by 95 girls, was
$46.02. Thirty-eight girls gave figures of $100 or
more, up to $400.[74]
These statements, as Doctor Davis says, are to be
taken “with allowances”, but other statistics show
that the earnings of prostitutes are about four times
as great as the same girl could make at work.
An attempt was made also in this investigation to
determine the causes leading up to prostitution from
the standpoint of the girl. Two hundred and seventy-nine
girls gave 671 reasons. That is, some of them
gave a number of reasons. Among these reasons 306
were bad family life (in 166 cases no father or mother
118or neither); 55, bad married life; 48, desire for pleasure
(theater, food, clothes); 38, desire for money;
17, “easy money”; 20, lazy, hated work; 13, dances;
15, love of the life; 9, stage environment; 4, tired of
drudgery; 5, idle or lonely; 4, sick, needed the money;
10, no sex instruction; 2, white slave; 3, desertion
by lover; 10, lover put girl on street; 10, “ruined anyway”;
7, previous use of drink or drugs; 1, ashamed
to go home after first escapade; 75, bad company;
5, couldn’t support self; 1, couldn’t support self
and children; 13, couldn’t find work.[75]
In spite of the bad economic conditions apparent
here and in any report on prostitution it is remarkable
that very few girls ever allege actual want or hunger
as a reason for entering prostitution. In Doctor
Davis’ list only 23 girls named something like this
among the 671 reasons. There is no doubt that economic
determinism is present, that if they had an abundance
of money they would not lead the life, but they
are unstabilized as the result of a comparison between
what they have and what they want and what others
have. The servant class affords the best illustration.
Between 37 and 60 per cent of professional prostitutes
have been servant girls, according to different reports
from different countries. The average is perhaps 50
per cent. Yet this class is well fed and housed, they
supply a universal demand and have no economic
anxieties. But they are treated as an inferior class,
shown no courtesies, come and go by the back door;
their work is monotonous and long, and they rebel
against what they call “that hard graft”, and seek
pleasure, response, and recognition in the evening.
119The cases which I have cited do not represent at all,
and the report of Doctor Davis represents only slightly,
a large and equivocal class of girls who participate in
prostitution without becoming definitely identified with
it. The present tendency of irregular sex life is definitely
toward limited and occasional sexual relations
on the part of girls who have more or less regular work,
and the line between the professional and the amateur
prostitute has become vague.
The usual beginning is in connection with an acquaintanceship,
keeping company, which is not necessarily
regarded by either side as preliminary to marriage
but as a means of having a good time. The charm
of the girl is an asset, a lure, which she may use as a
means of procuring entertainment, affection, and perhaps
gifts. Where marriage was assumed as an object
of association, marriage was also assumed as the payment
which the girl would ultimately make as her contribution
to the expense of the association, but in the
more casual associations of the “great society” there
has grown up a code that the girl shall pay something
as she goes, and she does not pay in cash but in favors.
Girls of the class who have “fellows” tend to justify
sexual intimacy if they are “going to marry”, if the
man says he will marry if there are “consequences”,
if the relation is with only one man, and not for money.
These are called “charity girls” by the professional
prostitutes. When the girl has had some experience
in sexual life she will multiply and commercialize her
casual relationships. Girls talk of these matters, say
“they all do it”, create a more favorable opinion of it,
and show the less sophisticated girl how to make easy
money.
The shop or office girl who makes sexual excursions
120does not usually become a public prostitute. Her
work is more attractive, her income better, she has
more class, frequently a home, and she may often find
marriage among her acquaintances. There are also
girls who do not work, who live in comfortable homes,
and are yet found on the street; married women who
prostitute themselves in order to have luxuries;
women who go on the street when work is slack and
return to work; others who limit their relations
to a small group of men; mistresses who are promiscuous
between periods when they are kept by one man;
factory girls and other workers who regularly supplement
the work of the day by work on the street. There
is thus a general tendency to avoid identification with
the prostitute class. Illegal sexual relations are becoming
more individualized. Even regular prostitution
is not and has never been so fixed a status as we
should suppose; it is rather a transitory stage from
which the girl seeks to emerge by marriage or otherwise.
In his profound work on French prostitution
Parent-Duchatelet pointed out that “prostitution
is for the majority only a transitory stage; it is abandoned
usually during the first year. Very few prostitutes
continue until extinction.”[76] And this is confirmed
by other reports.
Document No. 70 represents a type of organization
which has arisen in connection with occasional prostitution,
and in No. 71 the girl operates independently.
70. Mrs. X seems to take great pride in the fact that her
girls are always fresh, young and attractive. She will not
have a prostitute in her place who has ever been in houses
of ill-fame.... These girls, she said, will never do in a
121quiet place. They love excitement, the music, lights and
large business at small prices. They also want to have
cadets. Once she took such a girl, but she could not keep
her as she longed to return to the excitement of her former
life and her cadet. The girls who do come to her are in many
instances from surrounding towns or from other States.
They stay long enough to earn a few clothes and then return
home, where they tell other girls of the easy way they earned
their clothes. She has a list of 20 or 22 girls who have been
with her at different times. They come and go.
One of the girls now in the flat is called Rosie. This
girl lives in Iowa, and was so wild at home that her mother
could do nothing with her, so she came to Chicago. Sometimes
Rosie and the keeper have a quarrel and the girl returns
home. After awhile she writes and says she wants to
return to the flat, so Mrs. X sends her a ticket. Rosie is
one of a family of three or four boys and three girls. One
of these sisters, called Violet, has also been an inmate of the
flat and comes occasionally. Rosie’s mother says she realizes
that Mrs. X can do more with her daughter than she
can, so she allows her to come [not knowing what is happening].
The last time Violet was in the flat she stayed 10 days
and earned $50.00, then went home again. She is 25 years
old. Rosie is younger and a good money maker. During
July, Rosie earned $156.00 as her share. During 27 days in
August she earned $171.00.
The men who come to this flat are mostly married. Mrs.
X says they are “gentlemen” and do not make any trouble.
They prefer a place that is quiet and secret. Other customers
are buyers from commercial houses, bringing out of
town men who are here to purchase goods. In addition to
this there are many traveling men who bring friends who
gradually become regular customer.... The business
depends largely on the telephone service. The girls are
summoned to go to similar flats about town if they are
needed, and in turn Mrs. X secures girls from other flats when
her regular inmates are out when a customer calls. For instance,
122on September 20th the investigator was in the flat
when only one girl was at home. In a few moments a telephone
call came for the girl Helen to go to a flat near by.
On September 30th a phone call came for three girls to go to
a restaurant in Madison Street and report in the back room
where they had been the previous night.[77]
71. American girl, twenty-one years old, semi-prostitute,
typical of a certain class one grows to know. Works as
salesgirl in one of the high class shops—a pretty girl,
languid manner but businesslike; popular with business
associates. Has a very clear skin, grey-blue eyes, perfect
features. Father is a contractor, mother a hard-worked
woman whose morals, personally, are beyond reproach but
who regards her daughter’s affairs as only partly her business,
preferring to let surmising take the place of knowledge.
She grew up the eldest of seven children, went through
grammar school and through one year at the high school,
then to work. She was bright and was soon promoted to
position of salesgirl, where she worked in an atmosphere of
luxury and, with a cleverness very common in this type,
aped the manners and dress of the women she served. She
had been a shy child and had never confided in her parents
about feelings or her comings and goings, and they left her
absolutely untaught, except that she attended church regularly
(Roman Catholic) and was expected to do as she was
told.
Sex had been a closed book to her and, as she was naturally
cold and unawakened, she was not tempted as some girls
are. She did not care about being loved, but the wish to
be admired was strong within her and love of adornment
superseded all else, particularly when she realized she was
more beautiful than most girls.
The department store is sometimes a school for scandal.
Many rich women are known by sight and are talked over,
servants’ gossip sometimes reaching thus far, the intrigues
123between heads of departments and managers are hinted at
and the possibility of being as well dressed as some one else
becomes a prime consideration.
Freedom from household cares, independence of home
obligations, and parental weakness all began to have their
effect.
When she was seventeen years old she was first approached
by college students who wanted her to go to dinners, dances,
to the theatre, and for motor rides. This was innocent
enough for a time. She did not dare do anything wrong
because of the Church and her traditional standard of virtue.
Then she met an artist who asked her to pose for him, and
she consented; and after several sittings he asked her to pose
in the nude. Five dollars an hour was a temptation, for it
meant almost a whole week’s work in the store (she got seven
there) so she consented, not telling her mother. Then her
knowledge of sex began. This man kissed her, glorying in
her beauty and promised her everything she wanted if she
would be his mistress. Shocked, yet tempted, she hesitated.
She was not at all passionate, but he roused in her her dominant
emotion—love of power, conquest over men—and
she realized in one short week that this was to be her life’s
exciting game.
Other girls in the shop began to tell her their experiences.
The career of a clandestine prostitute seemed rather the
common thing. The good girls seemed rather pathetic and
poverty struck; most of them were homely anyway; but
there was her virtue to consider, the Church, the future.
She would want to marry some one who would appreciate
her beauty, who would demand that her womanhood be unscathed.
She must compromise. She would give the man
all that he wanted without losing her virtue technically.
No man would have her completely. Then she could play
the game. She had never heard of the perversions of sex,
but she soon learned them and practised her arts with no
sense of shame.
She has no use for the working man—indeed, her life
124for the last four years has been a mixture of shop work or
posing in the day and luxury at night. It would be impossible
for her to live at home in an atmosphere of soapsuds
and babies, hard work and poverty.
When forced to think out the situation as it is, she is
fair-minded. Virtue to her has become a technicality. She
is not harmed and no man is strong enough to overcome her
if she herself is frigid. She likes to be kissed and adores to
rouse men’s passions. She thinks many girls are like her
who have never given themselves wholly to men, but most
of them are more easily roused. She seldom stays all night
with a man. She likes to “keep them guessing.” Besides
her mother would make trouble if she stayed out all night.
If she thinks she is at a dance, she says nothing about her
coming in late.
She admits her scorn of her own station in life but says
the luxury-loving age is responsible for that, that no girl
who loves pretty things (which most women do) is going to
be content with shabby clothes and stupid makeshifts if
she can be as feminine and as lovely as other women who do
not work and yet have their hearts’ desires. She does not
think she does the men harm; in fact, she is a good companion
and coarseness of speech is repugnant to her. She
smokes cigarettes but drinks very little. She admits she has
no motive in life except to marry, some day, a man who has
a good deal of money. She could easily marry a rich man;
several have already asked her but she intends to wait a
while. She knows the pleasures of the intellect are not for
her. She says excitement has been her master and that
nothing else in the world matters greatly. Cold and superficial,
she admits she is not much of a woman but denies
that her conscience is dead,—says it has never been born.
The girls who are mistresses to one man have more womanly
qualities than she because they are aroused and fully developed.
She has no desire for children, does not care for them, but
has no aversion to having one. It would have to be a pretty
125baby and must be brought up nicely. Clutter, pots and
pans and drudgery are as remote from her life as if she had
been born a princess.
“Probably I am spoiled,” she says, “but there are hundreds
of others like me, though most of them are too human
to resist sex temptation themselves. There are three types
of people responsible for a vast number of girls like me:
Mothers who spoil their daughters—anything rather than
have them household drudges like themselves; society
women who make the poor girl’s lot seem harder to her than
she can bear; and the men who are glad to use the working
girl for everything in life but marriage. Personally I am to
blame, of course, but I consider myself swept by the current—glad
to drift—yes; but afraid to think where it may
end. I have never been in love. Something is still sleeping
in me. Perhaps it will come to life some day.”[78]
The last document is very significant. The girl’s
schematization of life is further from the bordel and
nearer the strategic form of marriage recommended
by the wife in document No. 49 (p. 87).
In none of the documents in this chapter up to this
point is an unfortunate love affair or a betrayal with
promise of marriage mentioned as the cause of later
delinquency. Girls do make these representations, and
very often, but they are always to be discounted, and
for two reasons. In the first place girlhood and womanhood
have been idealized to the degree that this explanation
is expected and the girl wishes to give it.
Betrayal is the romantic way of falling, the one used
in the story books and movies. Many girls have finished
stories of this kind which they relate when asked
to tell about their lives. In addition, a seduction does
usually accompany the first adventure into the world,
126as we have seen in the documents (Nos. 64–69), but
we saw also that sex in these cases was used, as a coin
would be used, to secure adventure and pleasure. On
the other hand, not a few girls have tragedies in connection
with courtship, promises of marriage, pregnancy,
and childbirth which demoralize them when
they had no previous tendency to demoralization.
In a few cases girls yield to their own sexual desire.
72. Ellen is twenty years old. When her mother died six
years ago her father immediately remarried and she went to
an aunt in Poughkeepsie, but when her aunt found out she
had broken connections with her father, she turned her out....
The aunt is an old maid living alone in a nice house,
with one servant. She stayed with her one year. The aunt
made it evident that she disliked Ellen. She did housework
in Rochester, and then went to Poughkeepsie and later
to Albany. She has worked as a maid, and as a salesgirl in
a department store, but would not give the name nor any
information regarding her employer.
Nine months ago she attended a Knights of Columbus
banquet with a girl friend, where she was introduced to a
man who began to call upon her shortly afterward and they
became intimate. She was invited to his mother’s home,
together with a great many other friends, who were evidently
people of wealth, she says. His mother did not know that
she was a working girl, because he furnished her with clothing.
She further states that his mother never knew that her
son had had immoral relations or that he even expected to
marry her. She is sure that the mother would not allow
the marriage because Ellen is a Catholic. She says his
mother owns a garage which her son manages. He often
took her for long rides in the machine to road houses and
recently had intercourse with her twice during such trips.
On the first such occasion he promised to marry her, bought
her a small diamond ring for which he paid $98, and the
other day when he proposed a trip to New York, he said he
127had secured a marriage license. Said they would be married
here in New York City and return to Albany to live. When
they arrived with their friends, another girl and a man, she
states she asked him where they were to be married and he
said: “No, we’re young yet and don’t have to be; let’s
have a good time first.” She said that scared her and she
got out of the car near the park on Second Avenue. She
hid in the bushes and finally came out, looked around, but
did not see them anywhere. She accosted a policeman and
said to him, “Arrest me; do anything you like, but I have
got to have a place to go to.” She said he laughed at her
and said she was crazy and wanted to know what was the
matter. So she told him a little of her story. He said he
would look after her when off his beat, but in the meantime
she should stay in a Catholic Church nearby, which she says
she did. When the officer came off his beat he came and took
her to the police station. She says she would not marry the
man now if he could be found and if he were willing. She
feels that he has disgraced her before all her friends and consequently
she does not want to see any of them.
Her great ambition was to be a trained nurse. She has
applied at different hospitals and every one has refused her
because she has not enough education. She says that she
will do anything or give up anything to realize this ambition.
She would be very happy if she could even become a child’s
nurse and would be willing to live on a very small salary
while she is training. She prefers to stay in New York as
there is less probability of her seeing the man again....
Religion means a great deal to her and would like to see a
priest in a day or two.[79]
73. I was born at Marietta, Ohio, December 22, 1902.
My father at that time was making pretty good money.
He was an oil man. He was discouraged over a loss and was
working on a farm. We moved to one farm and lived there
two years when the house burned with but little saved.
From there we moved on to another farm and lived there
128about two years. At a failure of crops we moved again to
Tennessee.... I worked about three months on a railroad
grade, doing men and boys’ work. I made $2.50 a
day working 10 hours. I was dumping the cars, laying track,
carrying water—just anything they needed some one to
do, just anything to fill in. There was about 20 of us girls.
I saved about $90 out of my wages during those three months
beside paying my board at home and buying my clothes.
Father borrowed this $90 when we got to Morgantown, saying
his money was all gone and saying that he would have to
have some money to keep the family until the household
goods came. [I had planned to use my money to pay my
school expenses, but father said he couldn’t afford to send
me to school, so I went to work in a restaurant, but father
wanted me to work in a private family and I went to the home
of Mrs. Jernigan.]
Most of the management of the house was left for me to
do, as the woman was away from home most of the time.
She wanted to be going out all the time; she never stayed
at home. Just so long as the work was taken care of she
didn’t care. There were four children. I had to do all
the work and take care of the children. She was gone most
of the time. It was the 26th of January, 1919. For the
last two or three weeks before that I noticed he was getting
familiar. I didn’t seem to realize anything of it at the
time. He treated me just like one of the family until the
26th. Mr. Jernigan was not able to go to Sunday School.
He was sick so he told his wife and that was the excuse
she made to the Sunday School superintendent and to
his pupils. Before she went she asked me to see that he got
his medicine because he might doze off and not take it on
time, but to be sure he got it on time. He was sitting in the
living room before the fire, in a big lounging chair when I
brought his medicine to him first. I got him his medicine
and I started to go away and he asked me why I was in such
a big hurry for. I told him that if I was to get the work
done and dinner ready on time as Mrs. Jernigan was going
129out that afternoon, and if I didn’t keep busy I
wouldn’t get it accomplished. He says, “Oh, hang the work!
You don’t have to be working all the time.” I told him
that that was what I was there for and that that was what
they were paying me for and it was not for him to detain me
and cause Mrs. Jernigan inconvenience as well as myself.
He says, “All right, you don’t like Daddy Joe any more.”
That was what they called him, Daddy Joe. I tried to
reason with him that I cared for him just as much as I ever
did but that I must get my work done. He said I could at
least sit down on the edge of his chair awhile and I thought
I would as I would get away quicker rather than by arguing
with him. He started to caress and make over me and
I tried to get away, saying that that wouldn’t do that he
was to go on asleep or amuse himself, that I must get my work
done. But he refused to let me go. He kept making over
me until he got my passions aroused and until he had no
control over himself at all, and though a sick man, he picked
me up and carried me upstairs and there he ruined me. I
didn’t realize the harm he was doing me.... I didn’t
feel that I wanted to work there any more. I was ashamed
to meet the look of Mrs. Jernigan. It seemed that I couldn’t
get interested in my work and in about a week I asked for
about a couple of weeks’ vacation. I went to a friend of
mine at Flemington. I stayed there the two weeks and a
few days over, but I telephoned Mrs. Jernigan that if she
could get some one for my place to do so, that I didn’t know
exactly when I would be back, I was going to stay a few days
longer. But when I got back she had not succeeded in
getting any one. Mr. Jernigan came to see me where I was
at the time and promised that he wouldn’t repeat his actions
as before if I would go back. He said Mrs. Jernigan would
think of me just as my parents, and I was just as anxious
to conceal my wrong then as he. So I went back. I was
there about two weeks and he didn’t keep his promise. I
told my parents that I was going to leave there.
I started back in the restaurant life then again. I met a
130young man who seemed very interested in me. I was discouraged
and disgusted with the way I was living and the
restaurant life began to have its effect on me then, and I
decided that I would accept his proposal and that we would
get married. But one thing happened and then another
until we had to postpone it and it was just a plan of his, I
found out later. He had coaxed me into improper relationship
with him once. Then he started running around town
with other girls. When I asked him what he meant by that
kind of action he said he had come to the conclusion that I
was too young to know what it was to get married, that I
had just better drop that idea altogether. I was discouraged
and disgusted with myself that I could be led into anything
so easily.... [I married a man who was very surly and
associated with negro women, infected me with gonorrhoea,
told the workers in the mine that I had infected him, and
finally disappeared.]
I went home and my sister’s husband came to live with us
and I seemed to know him better than I did before. He
had just come back from the Army and he was the only comfort
I had, so I talked with him. When a girl gets the blues
she falls harder than ever. He had a fight with those at
the mines who repeated the story that my husband told.
It was about the first of March when we had a physical relation
and at that time I was made pregnant.[80]
74. In this case a girl of American parentage was a bright
and attractive type. Her mother had been a prostitute
for years and had provided a home in which the standards
were so degrading that the courts had given the five other
daughters to relatives six years previous. The girl in question
was sent to live with a widowed uncle and his two
daughters, who welcomed her to a home of many comforts
and interests, but allowed at the same time much unsupervised
recreational time. During afternoons of leisure she
found many opportunities to spend hours in the company
131of a married man in the neighborhood, and a few years
later at the age of 16 she gave birth to an illegitimate child.
Her father died when she was two years old. During the
next few years the home life was deplorable. The family
suffered much through poverty, and the mother was so neglectful
of her children that the neighbors brought about
her arrest. At an early age this girl had witnessed many
immoral scenes, and she said that when she was only 8 years
old she remembered seeing her mother in bed with a man.
It was also reported that she had locked one of the daughters
in a room with a man, receiving payment from him for this
opportunity.
When this young girl went to live with her uncle and two
older cousins in her tenth year, she found an excellent home.
The family attended church regularly, and she took an active
part in the services. It was noted that after she started
an intimacy with the father of her child she failed to speak
at the prayer meeting. At school she was considered one
of the most promising girls in her class and much above the
average in her school work. She reached the sophomore
year and left because of her pregnancy. She was associated
with a group of good friends and was much enjoyed by her
cousins. They had little time to give her, as one attended
college and the other held a responsible position in a business
house. After school hours she had the afternoon to herself.
She was not allowed to go out evenings except when chaperoned
by older people. In appearance she was an attractive
type, with fresh coloring and a childish, innocent expression.
Her uncle stated that she had always been a good girl, was
quiet and obedient, and had never showed any tendency to
run after the boys. Her child was born at a private maternity
home and was healthy and robust and greatly beloved
by the mother, who declared that she would never give her
up. Later the child was placed out with the mother and both
did extremely well.
Her sex history is as follows. She met the father by
chance going home from school, when she accidentally ran
132into him. After this she happened to see him occasionally,
and their casual meetings finally terminated in an intimacy.
She knew the father three years and had relationships with
him in the woods for a year and a half before the birth of
her child. The girl said, “When I was 13 there came to me
an awful longing for some one to love me and kiss me at night.
I thought it was a mother’s love I wanted, but when this
man talked to me I thought that was what I wanted. I had
no wish to do wrong but longed to be loved.” For some
time this man made love to her and represented himself as
her truest friend. He told her that because she was an orphan
she needed such a friendship. For many months there
was no sexual intimacy between them. Finally he began
to ask her questions concerning her menstrual periods and
afterwards generally instructed her in sex matters. Following
this conversation she frequently had relationships with
him and did not learn that he was married until some months
later. She declared that she loved and trusted the father
of her child, and even after she became pregnant said that
she could not regret her sexual relations with him or feel
that she had done wrong. Meantime she had been twice
assaulted by a man of loose character.
This is her statement regarding her attitude at this time:
“He was not wholly to blame, because as soon as a man
speaks to me concerning these things I get so aroused that I
do not know what I am doing.” Both men were arrested,
and the judge was unable to establish paternity. He gave
the father, so called, a suspended sentence of one year and
ordered him to support the child.... It was interesting
to note the girl’s attitude after confinement. She said, “I
wonder if these men who had intercourse with me didn’t
feel beforehand that it would be an easy thing to do, since
my mother had been so bad.”[81]
75. At sixteen Patty was a dreadful flirt, a fairly good
student, and an adept at every kind of sport. About this
time she made friends with a girl whom all the girls knew,
133but only slightly. There were rumors about her family
which the girls heard long before their elders, but knowing
nothing of real facts they kept their surmises to themselves,
gossiped and wondered. Patty spent much time at this
girl’s house and her aunt did not interfere. Soon stories
began to be whispered. Boy students went to call on the
girls and stayed very late. Patty always stayed with this
girl when her parents were away. The servants in the house
knew the facts of the case and had been bribed to keep still.
All of Patty’s friends were desperate but loyal. No one
would tell on her. Patty kissed the boys and ran after them.
Olive, her friend, did worse things—but what? Led by
this wholly bad girl, Patty was living the life of a wilful,
passionate, little harlot, her heart wholly rebellious, her
keen sex instincts wholly aroused. Class protection saved
her for a long time. None of the boys quite dared to seduce
her, but as time went on there were plenty of people who believed
the worst and finally she let herself go completely.
Soon after she became pregnant. Before this her aunt had
stopped her friendship with Olive, but when she became
quiet, wild-eyed, and shy, no one could believe the awful
truth. The news spread like wild-fire and Patty left the
town. One of the boys was anxious to marry her but she
admitted she was not sure which of three boys was the father
of her child and said she would not marry any one. She
lived in the country with some good people and motherhood
woke all the emotions of her best self. The baby lived only
a short time and she came to her home town to visit her
aunt, apparently for the purpose of being confirmed in her
old church. She was the same fascinating girl with a sudden
dignity of womanhood that amazed every one. People
talked of her bravery in facing them all and no one would
have dared to be anything but nice to her. Even the gossips
realized that Patty was something of a person, after all.
She went abroad after this, studied, and traveled. She was
as talkative as ever and did every wild and impetuous thing
which struck her fancy but with a contradictory element of
134reserve too elusive to explain. Her chaperone, who knew
nothing of her past, often commented on the fact that Patty
could manage the men,—no one presumed to take liberties
with her.
When twenty-three she lost her heart to a man ten years
her senior, a strong character with a dominant personality.
When he told Patty he loved her, she flung herself in his
arms and told the whole story rapidly, truthfully, without
thought of the consequences. He held her close while she
sobbed and quieted her as no one had ever quieted Patty
before. “Hush, dear,” he said. “Of course it was necessary
to tell me; we will never speak of it again. I know
how much you need me. You have always needed me. I
think I can make you happy.”
Patty ends the story by saying that in this man she found
the refuge which was her salvation. Though intellectually
her superior, her husband is stimulated by her active mind.
Their sex relation is perfect. She has plenty of friends,
both men and women, and he loves and admires her. Their
home is comfortable, secure. They have two lovely children—a
boy and a girl.
This woman realizes the faults of her nature. In looking
back she thinks she flew blindly as a bird would fly, yet never
without a subconscious realization of her folly. Her impulses
were merely stronger than her control. She thinks
she is probably more dependent upon a sex life than many
women, yet intellectually she has developed wonderfully
and is really a splendid woman, albeit too nervous, oversensitive,
and frail.[82]
76. American girl, 19 years old, pregnant. Many elements
of the feminine mind are demonstrated in her sincerity
and truthfulness of understanding. Had no previous
knowledge of sex life; did not know men were like that; did
not know her own nature and the awakening of passion within
herself was overwhelming.
135Came to Boston a year ago. Lives with another girl,
good as far as she knows. They have never talked about
men’s relation with women. It is hard for her to talk about
intimate matters, so she does not know how her friend feels.
Is a Roman Catholic, but there is no good of her going to
church now. She thinks the man would marry her, but how
could she marry a man like that? Does not want him to
kiss her now. When it was explained to her that this might
be because she was pregnant, she was again interested. Perhaps,
because how was it she loved to have him kiss her
before? Motherhood is natural to her, but to face society
unmarried seems an impossibility. When she speaks of her
baby, her face lights with a look which is not sentimentalism.
“Oh I could love it if I could only let it be born.” None of
her family could ever know she was like “that.” “That”
means that she could have a child when it is not right to have
one. She had not a clear memory of her temptation and
actual sex experience. “I was as much to blame as he
was, for he did not make me, but I did not realize quite
what I was doing, I felt numb. I had so much feeling I had
none.”
This girl is difficult to describe. Unusual because with
only a little help she could understand herself, probably
with the whole of her nature, which few women do. Has
the rare gift of seeing things as they are when she wishes to
see them differently. Never had much education, went
through grammar school, could have gone to high school
but wanted to go to work. Works in a restaurant. Earns
five dollars a week with meals and tips. Lives with another
girl and together they pay $3 a week for their room. Met
this man on the street. “All the girls do that.” He did not
mean to harm her, she thinks; there was no talk of wrong
doing at first; just good friends. “He is a strong man,
makes me do things, yet asks me about everything we do.
I cannot quite explain it.” (The truthful feminine mind
again, the civilized desire to be a comrade warring against
the primitive woman who wishes to be captured. Women of
136this type are particularly sensitive, apparently, particularly
to be desired by the masculine mind.)
This girl is wholly natural. She came to me in an impulsive
way. “I know a girl who knows a girl who knew you. I
must tell some one so I came to you. I am in trouble.”
Religion is remote to her as a personal experience. “That
is a different part of myself—the part I dream with. I
hate myself now. I do not feel like myself, but yet I feel
differently. I can never be the same again.”
Many girls of this kind, unmarried and pregnant, do not
realize motherhood. It is a misery remote from their consciousness,
not a part of their being. With this girl it
is. She is 100 per cent feminine, it seems to me, yet with a
spirit which is brave and fine. If her maternal instinct
dominates, the child will be born. If consciousness to outside
influence gets the better, she will have an abortion. I
should say it was an even chance, but no one will decide it
for her. She is glad of advice, humble in the asking, and
sincere, but weighs it all, and another’s mind but shows
her her own opinion more clearly. Married the man; perfectly
happy.[83]
77. Prostitute, twenty-four years old, of English parentage.
Lived in this country since she was ten years old. Typical
English type, high cheek bones, clear skin, bold grey eyes;
womanly in bearing, with a contradictory dignity and boldness
of speech and manner. Went to school through grammar
grade, began to work at fifteen. Had nothing in common
with her family, had no sex training, did not talk to her
mother about things she felt deeply. She said, “I was fond
of my mother, but we were not intimate; one does not talk
to one’s mother.” Worked at housework, then restaurant
work, left home and boarded alone. Was wild and irresponsible,
did not understand life, wanted fun and novelty.
When eighteen met a business man with plenty of money
who was kind to her. There was no talk of marriage.
137Went with him for three months before sex relation was
established. Finally became pregnant. Her family found
her and issued a complaint against her as a stubborn child.
Her baby was born in a hospital and afterwards she continued
to live an irresponsible life but without immorality.
“There was only one man in the world for me,” she said,
“no one seemed to understand that.” She was misunderstood
and was ultimately sentenced to prison, her child
cared for by the State.
She is reticent about the father of her child. She swore
upon the witness stand she did not know the father of her
child, to protect him. He never knew that she was pregnant.
In prison she learned much evil. Her life with this
one man had been almost innocent, a first realization of sex.
She knew nothing about prostitutes, of perverts, of “French
immorality”, all of which she learned from other girls and
women in prison. She was told a girl was a fool to work hard
for nothing when she could have everything for the price of
a spirit of adventure. Her love of her child was real and
earnest. When she came from prison she went to work in
a family with her child. She became of age while here. All
the furies of her nature were aroused by her dealings with
social workers who judged her wrongly. Her antagonism
was interpreted as hardness. “They thought I was a jailbird
or something like that. They took the baby away and
put it in a place where I could not see it; even the family
where I had worked did not know where it was.”
About this time she met some of her prison acquaintances.
They made fun of her attempt at virtue. “Why wouldn’t
I listen to them? They were all the companions I had had
for ten months. The State drove me on the street because
I wouldn’t be meek and was saucy to them. I meant to
support my baby and they took it away. I’m not a proper
person to bring up a child. I’m not, but they (‘they’
is most of the world) made me what I am.”
She is now a regular prostitute. She lives in a tiny apartment
of one room, bath, and kitchenette, a cheerless place
138with a telephone which looks business-like. She helps in
the office of the place and cares for some other apartments,
and earns enough to pay her rent and a little more. The
rest she earns immorally.
“I was innocent,” she said, “until I was 18. I went on
the streets for excitement and fun. People said and thought
all sorts of things about me which were not true,—my
family, the court people, and all. My mother would never
have known about the baby if the State hadn’t blabbed.
Why do they have to tell a person’s private affairs and sins?
My mother had enough trouble without having mine thrust
on her. I ought to bear my own troubles without breaking
her heart. Social workers think they’re such saints.
“Nowadays girls go wrong younger. Today there are
girls on the Common at night, thirteen and fourteen, who
know everything bad there is to know. I am not a café
girl. You would be disgusted with the café girls. If the
city really wants to stop this sort of thing why don’t they
shut up the cafés? Some of those girls are awful; some of
them are desperate. On the street few girls speak to men.
It is the other way round. If a girl is alone on the streets
at night the men know what she is there for. There is more
money in New York than Boston. I’m not a real sporting
girl. They have to be bad, that is willing to do anything a
man wants. They get $25, whatever they want, if they are
attractive enough, but a girl has to be bad all through to
satisfy such men. I usually get $10, sometimes $5 if the
man is nice but poor. No girl need go with men that make
it worse. It’s bad enough. I never go with a man who has
been drinking much and only with a certain kind of men.”
As far as could be learned this type bears a resemblance to
the kind of man who is the father of her child. She says she
still loves him. She has seen him sometimes on the street.
It is a temptation but she keeps away. “It makes me tremble
and feel sick; besides I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction
of knowing they took the child away. Oh, how I hate
them all. It’s a fierce life. There are two kinds of prostitutes,
139the ones who would get out of the life any minute
if they could earn a decent living any other way, and the
ones who were born to the life. Silly fools! they wouldn’t
be satisfied with anything else. (The feeble-minded?)
Why do I live so if I hate it? What else can I do? I have
no education; any work I can get is hard work and I am not
strong. I worked for a family all summer as a second girl.
My back ached all the time. A maid goes in the back door
and out of the back door. In this life she can be comfortable,
get plenty to eat, plenty of good clothes, and she is as good
as the men with whom she goes.
“I generally get home by eleven or twelve o’clock, sometimes
I stay all night. I never have visitors here; I never go
with but one man in a night. No one here knows me. What
people don’t know won’t hurt them. I generally go to a hotel.
Most decent men would rather go to a hotel and pay the
extra price for a room. Such hotels are not apt to be raided.
I don’t long for the life at all. I cared for that one man. I
mean to save money and I am a little ahead. We don’t
hate the men half as much as we hate ourselves. They could
stop before it was too late if any one would really sympathize
with their love of freedom and understand them. Social
workers say, “I want to help you”; they just preach. Many
of them are women of education. They expect a girl to
know all that they know with their years of experience
when she is just ignorant. What can she know of herself
and men and the world? Things are all wrong between
men and women—I don’t know why. People with education
ought to think about it. More than half the men we
girls meet are married men. The women get tired of their
husbands; the husbands get tired of them. Sometimes the
wives are sick, sometimes they don’t understand a man’s
nature; they are cold and unsympathetic and drive them
to girls like us.
“I pretend as far as I can. One might as well do it in
the same spirit as any other distasteful work. It may wear
out one’s soul but it doesn’t wear out one’s body as much as
140house work or factory or store work. I haven’t been to
church in seven years. I can’t believe much in God. It’s
hard to see the justice in anything and the so-called good
people think they are so perfect.”
This woman with all her hardness and bitterness cries
when she speaks of her child. When I came away she acted
the hostess very prettily, picked up my books for me, and
showed a gentle side of her nature. “No, I haven’t minded
talking of myself,” she said. “Please come again. I have
no real friends—you will always find me here alone, and
sad.”[84]
Pregnancy and illegal motherhood are among the
most tragic of all situations and tend to deprive the
girl of her sense of worth, to isolate her socially, and to
handicap her economically. But when the girl is not
already prepared for demoralization the recuperation
in these cases is greater than we should expect. It
is a disaster like other disasters, such as sickness and
loss of fortune, and a reconstruction of life may follow,
perhaps on a lower level. The attitude toward an
otherwise orderly girl who has had a sexual experience
or borne a child is not so severe as formerly. Frequently
the girl marries, often she marries the father
of the child. In his study of five hundred unmarried
mothers Kammerer says:
“It appears that 48, or 9.6 per cent, of the women
in this study married the father of their illegitimate
child either before or after confinement; 37 or 7.4 per
cent married a man not the father of their child. Figures
in regard to the unmarried mother are probably considerably
lower than they would have been had it
been possible to observe the situation longer. According
141to the German experience over 30 per cent of the
mothers of illegitimate children marry before their
child reaches the age of three years.”[85] And since it
has been calculated by Adele Schreiber[86] that 50 per
cent of all German women are unmarried between
the ages of 20 and 30 it appears that the chance to
marry on the part of the unmarried mother is very
good. (In Germany, however, it is half-customary
among peasants and the lower city classes to begin
sexual relations before marriage and to marry when
pregnancy follows.) At any rate it appears that prostitution
is not recruited largely from the victims of
love affairs.
The most sensational aspect of the girl’s delinquency
is connected with white slavery and the character
called “pimp”, “cadet”, or “souteneur.” If a young
and simple girl is abducted or captured in the most
brutal and audacious way she may nevertheless become
broken and submissive, as an animal is broken
and trained. She will then be put on the street to
“hustle”, or in a house, and her earnings collected.
She is held first by fear and then acquires habits and
works with the system, like a trained animal. Frequently
there is marriage or pretense of marriage and
the girl finds that the next step is to go on the street.
This is the typical procedure of the white slaver. In
addition he purchases girls who are already “broken
in” and transfers girls who are already prostitutes
from place to place, as notably from Galicia or Hungary
to South America.
The other side of the matter, the relation of the girl
to the pimp, is connected with her desire for response.
142When for any reason a girl is “ruined”, on the street,
used as a convenience by everybody, she is in a condition
of great and unnatural isolation and loneliness and
craves a relationship which is personal and intimate.
Her attachment to the pimp is simply an underworld
love affair. He is her man. She is jealous and he is
jealous. She works and brings her earnings as if she
were earning in another business. Sometimes her
pimp will not allow her to enter the room until she has
put $10 under the door. If he abuses her, particularly
if he is jealous, she rather welcomes this as a sign of
his attachment. That the girl supports a pimp to
protect her and keep her out of trouble with the police
is not the main element. In European cities where
girls are registered by the police and protected as far
as possible from this exploitation, they nevertheless
support pimps, and in some cities the number doing
this is as much as 90 per cent of the registered prostitutes.
It frequently happens also that a girl is drawn or
drifts out of her family and community into a bad
gang, as in case No. 78, becomes identified with them
by assimilation, and cannot free herself. She may
then be kept by one of the men or sold into a house.
Cases No. 79 and No. 80 are typical of the psychology
of the girl in this relation.
78. I am a girl 18 years old and am from a Polish village.
Now I am an orphan. I was two years old when my mother
died. Several years later my father left for America and
left me with my grandfather. After spending several years
in America, my father brought me here to New York. I was
then 15 years old. I soon went to work and earned $5 a
week. My father took the money from me and supported
me. And now my troubles begin. After I was here several
143months, I became acquainted with a boy and through him
I became acquainted with several other boys. I was yet
young and did not very well understand that the boys accompanied
me for their pleasure and not out of friendship.
When my father found it out, he began to argue with me in
a good way; but as he could not persuade me in a good way,
for I did not then understand that it was dear friendship of
a father to his child, he began to beat me. After my father
gave me a good beating, I became mad; left the house and
entered on a wrong path.
My father remained alone and dejected and was forced
to marry. I now have a stepmother and I am staying away
and I feel that I am falling. I feel that my body is fading
along with my soul. When I look at my companions, who
shun me, who do not want to know me on account of my
immoral life, I envy them. I now realize how bad and
wrong my life is; and I see my future in dark colors.
Now when I want to disengage myself from the charlatans
and licentious scoundrels in man’s image, I cannot do
it. My heart is bound to them. I am attracted to them as
to a magnet. When I do not see them for a day, I am almost
crazy.
I do not know what to do. The question is; how can I
wean myself from the boys, my murderers.... Perhaps
it would have been well for me to leave New York altogether
and go to some other city?[87]
79. Five pimps were playing cards in a restaurant on
Seventh Avenue. The day was very hot. During the afternoon
the girl who is “hustling” for one of them came into
the restaurant wearing a heavy velvet suit. The wife of
the proprietor asked, “What are you doing, wearing a suit
like that in this kind of weather?” She replied that though
she was bringing home eight, ten, and twelve dollars every
night, she could not afford a new dress. “He needs it for
gambling,” she said, pointing to her pimp. Leaving the table
in anger he deliberately slapped her in the face. “Didn’t
144you pay $32 for that suit?” he said. “What more do you
want?”[88]
80. I met [a police officer] in June 1917.... I fell in
love with him right away, to tell the truth. I had been
having trouble with my husband and had tried to divorce
him, but couldn’t. Anyhow, we were separated. When I
was with my husband I was a good girl, and didn’t go out
with other men.... I won’t say that he asked me
to go into the life I began to lead. That was my own
choice. I wasn’t any innocent child. But he told me he
could “help” me a lot in the life. He told me, first, to keep
within the bounds of his inspection district, and to walk
Broadway between 42d Street and 109th, but never to go
beyond those lines, or else he couldn’t protect me....
After I had taken a man home, and then the man had left
the apartment, Ginton would come in and get some money.
How much? Oh—25 per cent, sometimes, or 50 per cent,
or maybe even 100 per cent. He was always saying, “Honey,
I need money. I have to have $25”, or sometimes he would
ask for $10 or $20—never less than $10. Oh, I couldn’t
begin to figure how much I gave him. But I didn’t mind
that. I loved him, and I always had plenty of money for
myself, anyhow.... I don’t mind the money, but I do
mind his saying he doesn’t know me. I’d have given him
anything I had—I would even now, I think. See this
ring? Well, that’s worth $3000. He asked me for it
once, and I was going to give it to him, except the other
girls wouldn’t let me. I’ve bought him lots of clothes—and
you might ask him about the belt with the gold
buckle I gave him for a present. Oh—he knows me, all
right.
After seeing my folks and talking to them and having
them treat me nicely, I made up my mind that when I got
back to New York I was going to give up the life I had been
leading and get a job and go straight. So I got a place in a
145hairdresser’s shop at 85th Street and Broadway that paid
me $25 a week.
He didn’t like that, and told me so. I guess it was because
he wasn’t getting any more money from me. Anyhow,
I hadn’t been at work long before he came into the hairdresser’s
and said to the boss, “You’d better get rid of that
girl; she’s a prostitute.” So I was discharged.
I made another try and got a job in a millinery shop on
Broadway, near 95th Street. The same thing happened.
He told the people I was working for that I was a street
woman, so they had to let me go. He had me discharged
from a third job in a store in the same neighborhood. It was
impossible for me to get any kind of straight work because
of him. I had to go back to the street.[89]
Italians and Jews have been noticeably identified
with white slavery. The Italian methods are particularly
atrocious, showing the same desperation as
their black-hand operations. At the same time Italian
girls and Irish are the most intractable among the
nationalities. The Jewish operations tend to the
form of business organization.
81. I come to this country when I fourteen years old with
my mother and father and brothers and sisters. My father
go back to Italy three years ago when sick. I work as
operator and earn $3 a week. Then I get $6 and for two
years I make $9. I walk with my friend Florence who live
in same street and we meet Frank Marino drinking soda.
He ask me if I have a drink and I say “No”, and he say,
“Come on, don’t be bashful, take a drink.” After we take
a drink he say, “I take you girls to moving pictures.” I
say, “No, I can’t.” He say, “Oh, come on; I own a moving
picture place; it do you no harm to go.” We went into
a place after a while. When we come out, he say, “You
come again to-morrow; I take you again.” I say, “No, I
146can’t go, my mother would not like.” He walk home with
me and I say to him, “If you want to know me, come in;
here’s the house; I live here.” He say, “No, you meet me
on Wednesday and I take you to moving pictures.” I
told him “No.” He say, “Yes, you come.”
Florence say, “You go; maybe he’s your luck; you get
married. He seem like a nice fellow.” So I say, “You go
with me and I go. I afraid to go alone.” Wednesday we
go again and I not tell my mother. Saturday I go with
him again and Florence too. He introduce her so she had
man, called Jim, to take her. When we come out he say,
“I take you now to see my mother and sisters on Charles
Street.” I not want to go; I was afraid, but he say, “Florence
and Jim go too; my mother and sisters want to see
you.”
So we go and he want me to go upstairs and I say, “No,
I afraid.” He say, “Oh, you have a bad mind; you think
bad. My mother is upstairs waiting for you; come on.”
I step into the hall and he shut the door and Florence outside.
Then he say, “Come upstairs; don’t have such a bad
mind,” and I say, “Why not Florence come too?” and he
say, “Oh, Jim got a key, he come.” We get upstairs, he
push me in a room and lock the door. He say, “Now I got
you here I do what I want,” and I say “No”, and I try to
get out and I can’t. Then he takes out a pistol and hold it
right up against my ear. He know I was a good girl, and
I say, “Are you going to marry me? If you don’t, I kill
myself. I will jump out the window.”
I go home to my mother and I tell her. She faint. I
most crazy and she too. She says, “He must marry you and
your brother must not know or he kill him.” We are a respectable
family and my father he has property. I see
Frank after this and tell him he must marry me now that he
knows I a good girl, and he say he would and on next Tuesday
we go to City Hall. He takes out license and we was married
by some man there. Then he takes me to a furnished room.
All the time we was in this room he just bring me things to
147eat like crackers, cheese and a little wine. He twice try to
make me go on the streets and the first time he beat me and
pull my hair and knock me around; he show me a pistol
till I faint on the floor and then he throw water over me and
tell me not to be so foolish.
One day he take me out with his cousin Jim and his wife
Rosie. She’s bad; she goes on the streets. She say, “Why
don’t you do what he wants you? Look at me! I have
good clothes,” and she showed me a diamond pin. “I get
that by doing bad business.” I say, “I go to my mother if
he not want to take care of me, or I go to work, and Frank
go to work and we have rooms. We buy a little furniture.
We not need things so fine.” And my husband, he say,
“What you look like with this kind of clothes.” I say, “My
mother buy me this suit, it good enough.”
One day he comes in, he bring me a little short dress and
red garters and big red bows for my hair. He say, “You put
on.” I say, “No, I not put on. I shamed.” Then he slap
me and beat me and put pistol to my face and I go way from
him and I go down to Carmine Street to Mary, who is a good
woman and some relation to him, and I tell her about it.
She say, “My God! Is he so bad?” She send for him and
say, “What you mean when you get a good girl? What for
you want to put her in this bad life?” And he say, “Oh, I
don’t want to; I just crazy,” and he say, “Come home, I not
ask you any more.”
We go home and his cousin Jim is there and we have coffee
to drink and he put something in the coffee. And by and
by my head go round and I stupid and he say, “Come out
in the air”, and I go out and get on the car and we go some
place on the Battery in a house and he leave me there. Pretty
soon a man come and he say, “Why you not undressed?”
and I say, “I not undress. I not bad girl. I married. I
not want to be bad.” And he say, “Then you get out of
my house. I not want to get into trouble,” and I go back.
I afraid to go home because I get married without my brother
seeing the man I marry.
148Then Frank say, “I got work in a barber-shop, come.”
We go down to Houston and Mott Street and there he get
ticket and money and then we go to Gran Central, and get
on train. This was Wednesday of the next week when we
married. It was six o’clock and we rode and it gets to be
nine o’clock and I say, “Where we go? How long it takes?”
He say, “We going to Chicago!” Then I cry, “Now I
know you put me in the bad life.” He say, “You make
noise on train, I kill you.” We get to Chicago and he take
me to a house where a man live, his name is Nino Sacco.
There he show me razors and pistols and say, “You do not
do what I tell you, you be dead.” One day I get out, but
that man Sacco, he come after me and take me back. Another
time I get out of the house, but every time they catch me
and take me back. Then I get sick and cannot do business,
and they say, “She no good”, and my husband he write to
my brother and say, “You want your sister back, you be on
Bleecker Street in drug store, and I give you back your sister.
You bring $100 and I give you your sister.”
Then he bring me to New York. He say to me, “You put
police on me you be dead girl. I not ’feard for myself, I
can get free. I know how. I have had other girls; but
you try and I kill you.” Then we met my brother. He
gave Frank $100 and he took me home. I wait two days,
then I tell police. Frank he get arrested and then we found
he had another wife. I was only one month in Chicago, but
my life is spoiled and my family ruined and I sick and can’t
work. [Marino and Sacco were sentenced to five years in
prison.][90]
82. I am a girl from Galicia. I am neither old nor young.
I am working in a shop like other girls. I have saved up
several hundred dollars. Naturally, a young man began
to court me and it is indeed this that we girls are seeking.
I became acquainted with him through a Russian [Jewish]
matchmaker who for a short while boarded with a countryman
of mine. He is really handsome and, as the girls call
149it, “appetizing.” But he is poor, and this is no disgrace.
He became dearer to me every day. One day he told me
he was in want owing to a strike, so I helped him out. I was
never stingy with him and besides money also bought him
a suit of clothes and an overcoat.... Who else did I
work for if not him? In short we became happily engaged.
Some time after, we hired a hall in Clinton Street and we
were on our way to the bank to draw some money for the
wedding expenses and also to enter the savings in both our
names. On the way we passed some of his countrymen who
were musicians, and we needed music, so we stopped in. He
introduced me as his bride. I offered to have them play at
our wedding. Incidentally, I inquired about my fiancé and
they gave good opinions of him. Only a musician’s boy
pitifully gazed at me and remarked, when my fiancé was
not near us: “Are there not enough people from the old
country to ask for their opinion?” I understood the hint
and asked him for an address, which he gave me. Meanwhile,
we were late for the bank, and fortunately, too. I could
hardly wait for evening when I rushed over to his countryman
and inquired about him. They were surprised at my
questions and told me he had a wife and three children in ——
Street. As I later found out she was the same woman whom
he introduced me to as his boarding mistress.... I cannot
describe my feelings at that time. I became a mere toy
in the mouths of my countrymen. But what more could I
do than arrest him? But his wife and children came to court
and had him released.
I found out of the existence of a gang of wild beasts,
robbers who prey upon our lives and money. I then advertised
in a Jewish newspaper, warning my sisters against such
a “fortune” as befell me. I was not ashamed and told of
my misfortune wherever I came and gave warnings. The
East Side has become full of such “grooms”, “matchmakers”,
“mistresses”, “sisters”, and “brothers.” Inquire of their
countrymen. There are plenty of their kind.
A girl from my country has also married one of the band,
150the one who was my former matchmaker. To the warnings
that he had a wife and child in Europe, she replied,
“Well, if she comes she will be welcome.” And good countrymen
did indeed send for her and she came with a four-year-old
boy. Her predicament is horrible to describe.
She is poor and lonely and my countrywoman did not welcome
her as she boasted, and her husband said: “Whoever
sent for you may support you.”[91]
White slavery has never been a quantitatively important
factor as the beginning of delinquency and
together with the cadet system it is passing out, partly
as the result of public indignation and severe penalties,
and partly as the result of the changing attitude of the
women concerned, who have become “wise” and are
going more “on their own.” Many of them scorn the
pimp. The change is a part of the general individualization.
CHAPTER V SOCIAL AGENCIES
151
It is true in general that if you have a good family
you do not have a bad individual. The well-organized
family, with property and standing, is in a position
both to regulate and gratify the wishes of its members.
The boy of good family has no occasion to steal or
the girl to practice prostitution. Therefore, when a
member of a family shows a tendency to demoralization,
good people, benevolent institutions, and the
State naturally try to strengthen the family, to save
the whole situation of which the boy or girl is a part;
and when a family is about to be wrecked they try
to strengthen it both for its own sake and for the security
of the children.
If we examine the following document, which is a
specification of the type of family situation described
more generally in document No. 58 (p. 100) above,
we realize the difficulty of the task of a social agency
which attempts to rehabilitate a broken family and
to save the children from demoralization by visiting,
giving food or money, taking the parents into court,
and coming to the rescue in times of crisis. The case
represents the patient and heroic work of a charity
organization during nearly twenty years. The record
extends from the time the oldest child was three months
old to a period following her marriage. It is a very
long record, and I am able to give only a portion of it.
This is an immigrant family, but in the largest cities
152as many as 80 per cent of delinquent children are
foreign born or native born of foreign parents.[92]
83. Joseph Meyer, a German Pole born of peasant parents,
came to this country at the age of twenty-three.
Mrs. Meyer, an illiterate woman, had been in America
six years at the time of her marriage. She had for two
years prior to her marriage done housework.... The
first application for assistance occurred in 1898 when Mrs.
Meyer came to the Relief and Aid Society of Chicago, asking
rent. Mr. Meyer had been out of work for three months;
there was one child [Mary] 13 months old.... [This was
two years after the marriage. There is no further report
until the family applied to United Charities in 1908. Meantime
other children were born, Tillie in 1899, Theodore in
1903, Bruno in 1908].
January 30, 1908, Mrs. Meyer came to office of United
Charities. Husband had not worked for four years; mentally
slightly abnormal. She had recently begged, but usually
had been working very hard. Mary picking coal from
the tracks.... [Helped by United Charities and County
Agent.]
January 3, 1909. Visited man at home, says he had to
care for children while wife went out to work. Told him
he must get work at once as doctor says he is able to work.
Family receiving help for a year and a half. Woman working
as janitress in United Charities office.
November 1, 1910. Miss Campbell, whose mother has
employed Mrs. Meyer for years, in office to ask if man cannot
be sent to Bridewell. Says woman has come to work
with arms black and blue from beatings.... Mrs. Meyer
says man has not worked for more than two months at a
time in the 19 years of his married life; says he taunts her
with the fact that she must work while he stays at home.
November 3, 1910.... Man given 60 days in Bridewell.
153January 13, 1911. Visitor heard ... that man had
taken carbolic acid New Year’s eve. Asked woman about
this; at first she did not want to tell, but finally acknowledged
it; says he took 20 cents worth of poison while she was at
work. The children yelled when he fell and the landlord
came in.... Woman says man sleeps during the day and
will not sleep at night, annoying her considerably, thus
causing her to lose considerable sleep. Quarrels with her
and uses vile language in the presence of the children.
January 16, 1911. Man in office asking to be arrested,
said he is unable to live with woman any longer. [Jealous of
unmarried man who calls.] Also stated that woman took
some clothes from office of United Charities, where she is
janitress. Mrs. Meyer acknowledged doing this and said
man told her to take anything she could lay her hands on,
as she did not receive enough salary for the amount of work
she did.... While woman was away at work, man burned
all the bedding, lace curtains, new veil Mary had received
at Christmas, insurance policies, all the woman’s clothes he
could get hold of and some of the children’s clothes; also
broke a clock and bit up woman’s wedding ring....
January 20, 1911. Visited a neighbor who said at the time
the man was in the Bridewell the woman had some man staying
with her....
Visited. Mary ironing; does not go to school; said
father has not returned; said father has very often abused
mother for many years and mother would not tell any one;
also says the man who has been coming to the house bought
her mother a comb for Christmas, worth about $1.00, which
her father also burned.
February 8, 1911. Mary in office to say her mother was
sick; told same story as mother regarding Tony R., says he
is a brother of Mrs. Meyer’s brother’s wife. [March 7,
1911. Man given a year in Bridewell. August 25, Mrs.
Meyer gave birth to a boy. Mary working in the Mary
Crane Nursery at $3.00 a week.]
October 21, 1911. Miss C. ’phones to advise office about
154Mary. Says that many small articles have been disappearing
since Mary arrived. Finally they deliberately put temptation
in her way by leaving money in the nursery room,
which disappeared within a half hour and nobody but Mary
had entered the room. Mary steadfastly denies everything,
and they feel absolutely baffled by the mother; they had
found her to be untruthful several times which has complicated
matters since she has been working at the nursery....
Later visited and told mother.... She cried and said
that Mary did not bring anything home, and said she had
warned her before she started to work that she was not to
touch anything; said she never brought home any candy
or anything which would lead her to suspect her of wrong
doing. Mother went to work; Mary stayed home.
February 8, 1912, woman in office; said man had come
home the day before at noon ... and the children let him
in. When she came home he knelt before her and kissed her
hands and begged her to allow him to remain. Because he
humbled himself to kneel before her she weakened and told
him if he worked he could stay....
March 14, 1912, Mary in office first thing in the morning
to say that her father tore good overcoat into strips last
night and burned it in the stove; that early this morning
when they were all asleep in the house, he tore the curtains
down and cut them, cut some of woman’s clothing into
strips, poured kerosene over feather beds, slashed the leather
seats of the four dining-room chairs and did other damage of
this sort. [Threatened to buy pistol and kill Mrs. Meyer.]
... Mrs. Meyer frightened and nervous and broken-hearted
over the loss.... [Later Mary ’phones that her father
has come home and is sitting quietly in the kitchen.] Visited.
Mr. Meyer announced that he had nothing to say for himself
except that “the woman got the best of it and had everything
her way.” He stated that he knew the patrol was coming
for him that day and wished to “fix” things for his wife,
that he “had not done much but had done something.” His
attitude in the matter was one of spite and the attitude of his
155wife toward him unusually fine. Despite all that had happened
she was rather gentle and almost pathetic in her
statement of the case....
March 15, 1912, case tried in court. Man had no excuse
to give and did not attempt to defend himself before Judge
other than to make the statement that “there was a God in
Heaven.” Was given $100 costs; sent to House of Correction....
May 3, 1912. Took Mary to Dr. Healy ... he could
find nothing wrong with the child.... While she is slow
she is normal.... He finds no evidence of kleptomania;
he fears that too much temptation was put in the child’s
way. [Found new rooms for the family so that man might
not find them when released.]
December 12, 1912, a neighbor ’phones, saying Mr. Meyer
home, and as Mrs. Meyer wanted to put him out again he
beat her unmercifully [with a poker].
December 24, 1912, woman says man was arrested....
February 14, 1913, visited Detention Court. Man was
sent to Kankakee [insane asylum]. After sentence was
pronounced woman and Mary were hysterical; said they
had never wanted him to go and they would not leave the
court unless he was released. Woman’s cousin told Mr.
Moore that Mary is not working ... and that she is making
her mother’s life miserable. Mary ... begins to show
something of her father’s temperament.... The child’s
confidence has never been gained. She has always taken
her father’s side, and her mother is worried over her as she
feels she is untrustworthy, is rouging her cheeks and not
coming home directly from her work. She is a woman whose
enjoyment of household possessions is undiminished by the
miseries of her domestic experience, as is a natural coquetry
which she has always possessed. We believe that this is an
innocent attribute and that all her husband’s accusations of
infidelity are the suspicions inevitably resulting from sexual
obsession in a man otherwise unoccupied for 20 years. He
has, undoubtedly, a diseased mind.
156April 3, 1913, woman says that Mary did not go to work
today as the paint made her sick. Asked that we call up
the firm and verify this. Mary had been to Miss Farrell to
get suit which had been promised her, but failed to see Miss
Farrell and insisted upon getting a coat for which she agreed
to pay $8 on the installment plan. An agent came to the
house to collect for this and Mary behaved so badly, screaming
and crying, that woman finally paid him $2. Mary now
has the suit from Miss Farrell and woman wishes to return
the coat, but she refuses to do so. [Mary discharged from
present position because it was proved she stole from one of
the girls. Mary refused to take housework offered her.]
June 9, 1913, woman in office in great distress; says Mary
has not worked at all at the hat factory [as she had pretended]....
Has been going with a girl who worked there. The
girls say the employer is an evil man and showed them a
check book and said they could draw what they liked....
Mary [refused to let him kiss her but] stole this check book
and on the 29th forged a check for $12 which she brought
her mother saying it was her pay. On the 2nd she forged
another check for $11; $6 of this she gave to her mother
and $5 she spent at Riverview Park....
July 29, 1913.... Probation officer says Mary lost
her job on the 25th, that one of the girls had loaned Mary a
ring and when the time came for Mary to restore it, Mary
could not find it.... [A report from Kankakee that
Meyer had escaped was followed by a letter saying] “he
escaped one evening but returned of his own free will at bedtime
and has since been residing in the Institution.”...
January 17, 1914, Mary brought home $6 on the 14th but
insisted upon $4 being returned to her, and with this she
bought a very elaborate hat of black velvet and gold lace.
Talked with Mary. She was very defiant and said that she
would spend her money on clothing until she had something
to wear. Was not satisfied with the coat that United Charities
had given her from second-hand store. Said she would
keep her money until she could buy a new-style coat. Told
157her that if she did so the United Charities would not help
with food.
January 22, 1914, Mrs. Meyer in tears. The forelady at
the shop where Mary works telephoned that Mary had gotten
married in court today.... Mary gave the date of
her birth as December 18, 1895 [instead of 1896] and signed
the affidavit herself....
January 30, 1914, visited. Asked Mrs. Meyer to take a
position.... Suggested Mary could stay and take care of the
children.... Mary was at first very unwilling to consent
to the plan. While the visitor was there Mr. Andersen [her
husband] came in. He agreed to the plan at least temporarily.
February 4, 1914, Mrs. Meyer in office. Says the work
is too hard at the present situation and she is not earning
enough to feed the children. Mary has had to give her
money and she is ashamed and sorry. She feels too nervous
to work and wants United Charities to get Mr. Meyer out of
asylum to support her. Jennie, her niece, took her to visit
him and she found him nicely dressed and sober, doing teaming
work. He promised never to drink and to support the
family.
A letter written by the United Charities June 16, 1914,
states “We have found her this spring in a peculiar mental
condition due, we think, to sheer discouragement and a feeling
of having been defeated in life. All of her home furnishings
are dilapidated and of long usage, because of her inability
to replace them. She has been a woman who always
took a peculiar delight in her home and longed to have it
furnished daintily so that it did not compare so poorly with
the homes where she has worked. We feel now that if we
might help her replenish her linen and some of her household
supplies we might be able to tide over their period of discouragement
and help her to feel that life was again worth
living....”
August 19, 1914, Mrs. Meyer and Mary in office. [Mary
very well dressed and living in her own apartment.] Mary
says she has been helping her mother continually with food
158and clothing. Her husband makes $19 a week but she has
to pay $17 rent and $5 a week for her furniture. She also
has to save money because she is now several months pregnant.
Her husband wishes her to have a doctor. She is
planning to have a midwife because it is cheaper. Advised
her not do this.... During a period of unemployment
for her husband she refused to seek aid at her mother’s suggestion
as she felt too proud....
November 13, 1915. Tillie still earns $4.00 a week....
Must buy new dress [refuses to wear dresses given by charity
as being old-fashioned—same as Mary]. For lack of satisfactory
dress she has not gone to church for 3 weeks. Mrs.
Meyer fears she will slip away from church unless allowed
clothes she wants. Her [Mrs. Meyer’s] ideas become more
and more erratic. She said she wishes she were dead, had
only trouble.
For the past year the church [Irish, not Polish, for the
latter always demanded money instead of giving assistance]
has had a decided influence over Mrs. Meyer. Her children
attend the parochial school and the priest has taken a
very active interest in their welfare.... The family lives
in a less congested district and although Mrs. Meyer is still
very nervous and frequently complains, the whole complexion
of the family has changed. She is very interested in a
mothers’ cooking class started last winter ... and is also
being taught to write by her 12–year-old son.... If the
man remains in Kankakee and the children keep well we feel
sure the family will eventually become self-supporting. It
is surely the highest point as far as the standard of living is
concerned.... The present system of County relief
cannot but have a debasing effect upon the family, particularly
upon the children, who frequently must accompany
the mother in order to bring home the dole of inadequate
rations.... Mary is a good housewife and a sensible
mother. She is contented and happy and her ideals are
considerably higher, due directly to her husband.[93]
159In this case the social agency, the charity organization,
takes the part formerly played by the large family
(kinship group) and the community. The man in the
case, the cause of the disorganization, is treated as
insane. Pretty certainly he would not have been
insane in Europe, in his original community. He
would have been difficult, but the pressure of the large
family and the community would have kept him within
certain bounds. His violent behavior is also due in
part to the fact that his wife does not behave as a
member of a community or family. She resorts to
American institutions, hales him into court and lands
him in jail. She must do this because she has no family
and community back of her, but she breaks the
family solidarity. This and the fact that she practices
American freedom in associating with another man
and receiving presents from him make him “insane.”
The wife in the European community would not have
taken such liberties; community gossip would have
restrained her.
On the other hand the woman never lost her ideal
of a home, and the coöperation of the charity organization
enabled her to endure. The removal of the man
was a positive benefit. Further, the Irish Catholic
Church came into the case at a certain point and
played the part of a religious community. Its intervention
gave aid, status, and recognition, particularly
to the girls. (The Polish Catholic Church in America
always exacts payment, and in general Polish organizations
here interest themselves only in those members
who are worth while; the derelicts it leaves to American
institutions.)
Another saving element in the situation is that
Mary was treated as a member of a family, not as a
160transgressor against the State. She stole repeatedly
and forged checks, but she was never taken into court
for it. It was fortunately “overlooked”, as parents
overlook such defections. Mary was not betrayed
sexually; she did not seem to be so disposed. Perhaps
she was lucky in this. Certainly she was fortunate
in her marriage, and through it became stabilized
and an element of strength in the larger family.
Her sister Tillie has a better chance than Mary had.
But at the same time a review of the whole case leaves
the feeling that Mary’s future was never secure from
the date of her birth to the date of her marriage.
There were not sufficient formative influences to assure
a social organization of her wishes.
The efforts of the federal government during the
war to control the behavior of girls who were either
wild already or went wild during the excitement resulted
in many cases in the attempt to stabilize the
girl by improvising good family and community influences
for her. The work was in charge of the Girls’
Protective Bureau. The methods used were in the
main similar to those of a juvenile court. Families
of good standing made it a part of patriotism to take
girls into their homes and made extraordinary efforts
to influence them. The workers of the Bureau acted
both as parents and as community. The result was
often very good. Where the girl was not bad but
had, for example, run away from a country home to
see a boy from her neighborhood, she was eventually
returned home without demoralization. But the records
show in general that the influence of an extemporized
family and community is not usually sufficient
to give a new scheme of life to a difficult girl. She
does not belong really to the new family and community,
161as in the case of the girl born there. She is placed
under discipline. She is not a daughter of the family,
to be married like a daughter of a family. She has
not a life-long train of memories, making her a part
of the situation. She usually appreciates her new
security for a time, but presently the desire for new
experience, recognition and response return and if
possible she runs away. Case No. 84 is typical of the
result when a girl of bad habits is placed with a family
of good standing which is sentimental about her,
patronizes her, treats her half as servant, half as
family-member, excludes her as far as possible from
the world and exhorts her. On the other hand this
girl was not very bad. She needed simply a situation
in which she could live, with some response and
recognition.
84. Marie Morse, age 16, who first came to our notice on
June 15th when one of our protective officers found her at
11 P.M. in front of the Northwestern Station in the company
of two sailors.
Marie had then been living with her father for three
weeks. It was found that he, in his effort to be what he
considered good to her, had given her her own way until she
did nothing but “run the streets” from morning until late
at night and quite refused to obey him....
Marie claims that her mother “picked up with men” in
Riverview, so she could do likewise. The mother does not
deny having once spoken to a man she did not know, but explains
it by saying that Marie was teasing for a ride in Forest
Park and she could not afford to give it to her, so a gentleman
volunteered to give them both two rides. Marie stated
that her mother had a colored woman living with them, and
that she (Marie) was forced to sleep with this colored woman.
The mother does not deny this, but said that her church
teaches her that color makes no difference, and that Marie
162only slept once with this woman, and that was when Marie
chose to do so....
Visited Mr. Morse. He showed visitor every corner of
their rooms, which were in good order and clean. He does
all the work of the home. Marie refuses to do anything,
even very personal things. Mr. Morse’s young married
niece (aged 26) came in to cook his Sunday dinner for him.
She stated, when Mr. Morse left the room, that Marie had
absolutely no moral standard at all and when she and other
relatives would advise her, she would say “That’s nothing—mother
does it.” She states that Marie has told them absolutely
dreadful things and thinks nothing of it; thinks
it is all right to “pick up” with and go with any man....
Found a place for Marie with Mrs. R. M. Harriman, Winnetka.
Marie will care for two children, under three years
of age, will receive $3.00 a week, room and board. She will
have her own bathroom and very pleasant surroundings.
Mrs. Harriman is a woman of quality who will be able to
give Marie personal and home standards.
Mr. Harriman ’phoned. Wants to know a little about
Marie, as they already like her but she seems so lonesome;
wanted to go to movie and they told her that there were
none out there. Marie asked to let her “beau”, a chauffeur,
know where she is and Mr. Harriman told her that his daughter
of seventeen is not yet old enough to entertain, so he
surely would not let Marie have men call on her. Marie
said she was a Roman Catholic, and as the Catholic Church
is but three blocks from the house, he told Marie he expected
her to go every Sunday. There is a splendid girl working
next door and he had Marie meet her, as he knows she will
not let Marie do anything she should not do. Mrs. Harriman
will be very glad to see visitor if she will ’phone first.
Mrs. Harriman took Marie out on Monday and bought her
some good sensible clothes.
Marie goes to church with Julia, the Catholic maid next
door. They often spend the evenings in one another’s
yards. This is Marie’s only friend and Mrs. Harriman
163states that she is often quite lonesome. They are interesting
her in books and she has nearly finished one. They
felt this would keep her mind off her old friends. Mrs.
Harriman states that she often keeps her busy unnecessarily
“rubbing up the silver or dusting books” just so she won’t
become so lonesome and sit looking off into space as she did
do much during her first week there.
Mrs. Harriman states that her duties are not heavy. All
the washing, including Marie’s, is sent to the laundry and
Mrs. Harriman uses the vacuum cleaner herself on the rugs
once a week. When Marie was told to put her laundry in,
it was found that she had none—wore no underwear but
skirt and corset cover. They were too large, so Mrs. Harriman
showed Marie how to fix them and let her do this evenings.
Mrs. Harriman told how Marie’s eyes beamed when
she heard Mr. Harriman talk of a drive they had to Great
Lakes, and later in the evening she asked Mrs. Harriman
about it.
Marie wanted to bring a chauffeur friend up to the house,
but they forbade it telling her she was too young to have
company. Mrs. Harriman feels that when her daughter
returns from her summer visit with relatives and Marie
sees how she is expected to do, Marie will be better satisfied
with the program they have mapped out for her....
Mrs. Harriman took visitor in the house to talk with
Marie. The girl certainly looks well. She is somewhat
stouter and tanned and her cheeks are rosy. She has improved
immensely—looks well kept, neat, clean and happy.
She showed visitor her room and bath, which are very nice,
bright and sunny, well ventilated, clean, and the furniture and
carpet were good pieces and in good condition. She stated
that Mrs. Harriman was going to put nice curtains and pictures
up for her. Marie said that Julia, the girl next door,
did not have nearly so nice or large a room and no bath at
all. She showed visitor the dresses she was given and said
the yellow one which she wears on Sunday “looks fine
when it is fresh.” Marie expects to finish reading “Pollyanna”
164tonight, and Mr. Harriman already has another book
for her. She liked “Pollyanna” very much. Mr. Harriman
also told her there were books of travel there which would
teach her as much as if she went three years longer to school,
and Marie seems anxious to begin reading them....
August 12, went to Winnetka. Mrs. Harriman says they
sent Marie to the Kings’ to ride to Lake Geneva. Mrs. Harriman
explained that there are times when friends go on
trips with them and when they cannot therefore take Marie
as they do not have room enough.
Started out with Marie. We walked down to the bank.
On the way Marie stated that she had now worked three
weeks and that she had no money except the $1.25 balance
paid by Mrs. Johnson this morning and 30 cents. Expressed
surprise that she had not at least $5.00 saved. Told her we
would deposit this $1.00 in the bank, that hereafter she would
deposit $2.00 each week and buy one thrift stamp, and the
remaining 75 cents was more than enough to spend. Visitor
signed bank slip so that Marie cannot draw without visitor’s
signature. Marie was going to buy thrift stamp and
visitor explained that she could wait for that until next week
as we were going to the doctor down in Chicago and she would
need lunch money. Explained also that she should not
expect the Harrimans to continue to give her carfare and
R. R. fare, etc., that while they did so through kindness,
they were under no obligation to do so.... Told her she
was no longer a child now and must mold her own character
and plan for her future, to support herself, to buy her own
clothing, to save something for times of illness or possible
accident.
Reached Chicago. Went to Childs for luncheon. Gave
Marie bill of fare and advised her to choose good, plain,
nutritious food according to what she could afford to spend.
She chose well, her luncheon costing her 30 cents. When
visitor ordered her own dessert, she ordered ice cream for
Marie and paid for same. Marie while on the street passed
two Catholic Sisters and remarked to visitor that they were
165from St. Patrick’s, where she went to school when living
with her mother....
At County Building and explained case. After examination,
Dr. Stanton stated that it is not possible to know if
Marie has had improper relations recently on account of
[seduction seven years ago]. She questioned Marie very
closely and Marie stated that all the sailors and soldiers
had asked her to have intercourse with them, but that she
positively had not done it.
Took Marie to the Northwestern Station. While going
over, Marie said, “I wish I could see my friends.” Told
her we had her up there to get her away from the seemingly
bad company she had been in; that she was not to come to
Chicago except with visitor and never, even with her father,
to be out of Mrs. Harriman’s house after 11:30; that she
was no longer a child and just must make up her mind to
obey the plans of the G.P.B., or it would make it very hard
for herself; that she was old enough now to substitute other
forms of recreation for the kind she had been indulging in.
She could read, write, sew, or rest after her work. Told
her visitor would probably call once each month....
Mr. Harriman in office. Saturday Mrs. Harriman gave
Marie a pair of shoes. Monday morning, August 19th, she
paid her. Marie cleared her room, etc., and at one o’clock
told Mrs. Harriman she was going to the bank. Mrs. Harriman
told her she was much pleased. Marie left and has
not been seen or heard of since.
Mr. Harriman ’phoned. Said Marie told maid next door
some time last week that when things had quieted down a
little she was going back to her mother, or to her father’s
relatives, in Hammond. [Marie went to her mother, but
both disappeared and were never located.][94]
In the following case of far-going demoralization
the influences are also improvised. The girl’s mother
was bad and taught her to be bad. An interesting
166feature in the document is the complete transformation
of the girl under the influence of the physician. She
had been dirty and disorderly and became clean, orderly,
and interested in work. It frequently happens
that some particular influence, perhaps the effect of
another personality, defines the situation to the demoralized
girl, brings a conversion, and she begins
to reorganize her life spontaneously. But in this
case the life of the girl was so totally unorganized that
it is impossible to regard this transformation as anything
more than a phase of security between two periods
of new experience. Quiescent and orderly periods
are in fact the rule in such cases and social workers
learn to estimate the length of their duration. The
physician himself does not hope that any permanent
change of character has been effected. We may suspect
also that Helen is mentally inferior, of the moron
type, but even so we must speculate as to her character
if she had been situated from the beginning like little
Calline in document No. 36. A clean and protected
moron is not far from corresponding to the ideal
woman of the Victorian age.
85. June 12, 1918. Helen Langley. Age 19. Very childlike
in appearance and this impression is exaggerated by
her yellow bobbed hair, short skirts, etc. Although she
has been observed continually in places and always with
men, in scarcely any case has the same sailor or civilian been
seen with her more than two or three times. She has no fear
of the Protective Officers, with whom she is always free in her
attitude—runs to greet them, offers them candy, etc. It
has been impossible to have any serious conversation with
her, as she is irresponsible and heedless.
Visited her brother Mr. Edward Hunt and his wife.
They stated that Helen was born at North Chicago, September
16717th, 1899. She was irregular in her attendance at
school, did not pass the 4th grade and stopped going altogether
when she was 12 or 13 years old. She has never
been known to read a book or magazine, not even the “funny”
page in the paper, and the brother believes she is unable to
write anything beyond her signature. Although the family
were known as Swedish Lutheran, Helen had no religious
training and did not attend church or Sunday School. According
to the brother she was depraved from the time she
was 12 years old when she began to “go crazy over the boys”,
to attend dance halls and to go out on motor trips with unknown
men. When 14 years old she was attacked by a
neighbor in a field near her home and since that time her
life has been a series of immoral relations with sailors and
civilians. Edward Hunt believes these tendencies are inherited
from his mother, who gave birth to an illegitimate
child before her marriage and whose immorality afterwards
broke up the family repeatedly and turned his father into a
drunkard and an idler.... From the time Helen was a
child her mother encouraged her in every sort of immorality
and helped her in deceiving her father or boldly defying him.
Mrs. Edward Nelson stated that Helen to her knowledge
has brought on several abortions with the assistance of her
mother....
On March 23rd, after a three weeks’ acquaintance, Helen
married George Langley, a sailor rated as a first class fireman....
She was four months pregnant at the time. She
told her relatives and friends that she was marrying Langley
in order to secure the allotment and insurance. She and
her husband lived for three weeks with Mr. and Mrs. Ed.
Hunt and then took a room with Mrs. De Lacey, 147 Sheridan
Road. Shortly after her marriage Helen appealed to
the Red Cross and was given $14.00 to pay her rent. This
money she spent for a pink sweater and a silk skirt....
Visited Mrs. Anna Langley. Talked with her and her
son, Bill. The whole family has been crushed over George’s
marriage. Their chief concern seems to be the allotment
168and insurance, which George transferred from his mother to
Helen. They want, if possible, to prevent her from receiving
the first payment, which is due July 1st. On one occasion
Helen tried to represent herself at the Post Office as Mrs.
Anna Langley in order to secure the allotment. George
Langley is under treatment at the Naval Station for disease
contracted from his wife. For this reason and because of
her continued loose behavior he is trying to secure a divorce
before he is sent to sea early in July. Mrs. Langley and her
son stated that Helen has been brought before the police
several times to their knowledge and spent one night in the
County Jail last January. Bill is willing to make a sworn
statement giving the names of two Waukegan men who have
admitted to him they have contracted disease from Helen....
Visited Chaplain Moore. He sent for George Langley,
who stated that he had been in love with Helen from the
moment he saw her, and had begged her repeatedly to marry
him, which she refused to do although she was having immoral
relations with him. Langley knew that she was diseased
and was going about with other men, but felt certain
that she would behave if she married him. He has tried
to live with her, but she was lazy, dirty and disorderly, went
out every night with other men, returning at two or three
in the morning. He stated that Mr. Hart, with whom they
lived in North Chicago, is willing to testify that she brought
sailors to her room many times in the absence of her husband....
Telephoned Miss Judson, Superintendent of the Lake
Bluff Orphanage. She stated that a baby boy, about one
week old, was found in the woods by some school children
on October 27th, 1916, and brought to the Orphanage. The
child was tagged “Baby Langley” and was in a most advanced
stage of syphilis. It was attended by Dr. Brown,
city physician. Miss Judson took all the care of the baby
herself, as it required constant attention and was so diseased
that she would not endanger the nurses. The baby died on
January 1st, 1917.
169Visited Helen. She told about the birth of her baby in
October, 1916, and of how she disposed of it in the Lake
Forest woods. She stated that she has never worked regularly,
but has had several factory positions and has done housework
for Mrs. Watrous of Waukegan, Mrs. Gerley of Waukegan
and for Mrs. Christianson of North Chicago. She stated
that she has succeeded eight or ten times in bringing about
miscarriage with the use of an instrument which was bought
by her mother at Pearce’s Drug Store and which her sister-in-law
taught her to use....
Observed Helen at the circus in company with a sailor.
She went afterwards to an ice cream parlor and a chop suey
restaurant, was followed to North Chicago and was observed
in the woods at midnight.
Consulted Judge Pearsons of the County and Juvenile
Courts and Assistant States Attorney Welch. They agreed
that it was imperative to detain Helen at once and decided
that an arrest should be made on a charge of disorderly conduct.
The examination will be made immediately so that
she can be placed under medical treatment for the three
weeks awaiting her trial. In the meantime her age can be
verified and a decision made as to whether she will be tried
on the grounds of feeble-mindedness or delinquency....
Interviewed Mr. Hart, with whom Helen had rooms with
her husband for about two months. Mr. Hart says Helen
is a “worthless character”; says he is “in wrong” with the
neighbors for having her there. Showed me room and bath
occupied by Helen. Both rooms contained a lot of dirty
clothes. He said she had not washed while she was there.
Trunk filled with rumpled clothes, stained and soiled rags, etc.,
bedding which was new when she came, was soiled and filthy.
Visited County Jail. Asked to see Helen. Was told by
Mr. Griffin, the Sheriff, that Helen was removed by Dr.
Brown, County Physician, on June 21. Mr. Griffin said
that Helen is not in the County Hospital. He would make
no further statement and advised that we go to Dr. Brown
for information.
170Interviewed Dr. Brown in his office. He offered to accompany
visitor to place in which Helen is kept on condition
that the address shall not be made known to any one
in Waukegan. He said that he expected Helen to be cured
and in condition to be discharged in a very short time as
several slides according to his own analysis have proved
negative....
Drove with Dr. Brown to County Hospital. Helen is
under care in one of the tuberculosis cottages. The tuberculosis
nurse, Miss Gean Crawford, was willing to assume the
care on condition that Helen’s disease should not be known
to the other nurses. Helen has gained several pounds and
looks like a new person, is content and happy, sleeps most of
the day and said she feels rested for the first time for years.
She takes all the care of her own cottage, has become very
tidy in her habits, enjoys washing her dishes, etc., and keeping
things in order. Helen said that her plan when she is
discharged is to find a good place where she can do housework.
She intends to have nothing further to do with men, particularly
sailors. She loves to do sewing and handwork and
showed the most astonishing amount of embroidery which
she has done for one of the nurses. She asked for news of
her family and said that she has begged to see her mother,
but the Doctor and nurse have convinced her that it is best
to have no visitors. She is out of doors most of the day,
but sees nothing of the other patients.
Helen is now employed in the kitchen at the County
Hospital, lives in the servants’ quarters and is to be paid
$25.00 a month. She has proved so quick, willing and
efficient that Dr. Brown would like to employ her permanently,
but he realizes that it will be impossible to hold her
after she knows that she is well. He would like to keep her
at least through August, as she is a great help with the
canning. As long as she continues to be content he will
not send the final specimen to the State Laboratory.
Visited Dr. Brown. He refused absolutely to permit
Helen to be visited by any of the Protective Workers. Said
171she is doing excellent work, is very content, and begs to remain
at the hospital. Although Dr. Brown is unwilling to
undertake the responsibility of Court parole, he would like
to retain her as a permanent employee, on condition that
there is no interference from the Protective Bureau or the
courts.
After talking over the matter with the State’s Attorney
and Dr. G. G. Taylor of the State Board of Health, it was
decided that no better plan can be made for Helen than to
allow her to remain in the hospital with the hope that Dr.
Brown will change his policy as to visits from the Protective
Bureau.[95]
The penitentiary and reformatory, to which offenders
are condemned by courts of law, have, as is well known,
never been generally successful in reorganizing the
attitudes of their inmates on a social basis. They
represent the legal concept of crime and punishment
and the theological concept of sin and atonement.
Where society is not able to organize the wishes of one
of its members in a social way it may exterminate him
or banish him to a society of the bad, which corresponds
to the theological purgatory from which there is a
chance to return to a society of the good. The punishment
is supposed to atone for the offense and effect
the reformation.
The following case was handled by a particularly
well equipped reformatory for girls above the juvenile
court age. Its staff at the time was large and scientifically
trained. It was probably more completely
equipped for the psychological study of its inmates
than any other institution whatever, and its records
are more complete than any I have seen elsewhere.
But an institution dealing with a large number of girls
172sentenced by the law courts, many of them hardened
and rebellious, has quite as much as it can do barely
to maintain order. The situation is the same as in the
penitentiaries for men. The present case is not typical;
the girl is far from being as demoralized as the
average girl in the same institution. I cite it here
to indicate what are the attitudes of a girl in this situation,
how accessible a girl may be to influences and how
unprepared an institution of this type is to employ
any organizing influences.
Esther had no previous bad record. She may or
may not have had some sex experiences; that is not
unusual with girls of this class. It was not shown
that she was sexually diseased. Probably she was not
but was frightened into thinking so by a doctor who
wanted $100.00. Her offense was slight and casual.
It might have been passed over with a reprimand, or,
as in the juvenile court, with a period of probation;
but she was nineteen—above the juvenile court age.
The institution recognized, in the statement given
first below, that it would not be for her welfare to hold
her there, and placed her out on parole.
86. Statement from the Laboratory of Bedford Hills
Reformatory for Women:
Esther Lorenz was committed to the institution March
23, 1914, from Special Sessions, N. Y.
Offense: Petit Larceny. She was born in Prag, Bohemia,
and educated in Bohemian and German. She has a father
and sister living in the old country and an aunt in New Jersey
to whom she came three years and a half ago. This aunt
and her family are poor and very foreign and unprogressive.
Esther worked for them faithfully and gained little knowledge
of English or training of any sort while with them. She left
them several times and took positions as waitress in private
173families, still helping them out from her meager earnings.
Her last position was as waitress in a small restaurant in
New York where she met Lilian Marx. She had been there
eight months when the restaurant went out of business and
the girls were thrown out of work.
It was soon after this that the girls stole from Macy’s
store several articles, two pairs of 59–cent stockings, a belt and
some cheap manicure articles, apparently on the impulse of
the moment, because they saw another girl doing it so easily.
In jail they were warned by the other girls not to tell the truth
about anything and they were too frightened to think what
to tell. Esther’s story was in the main true, but Lilian made
up in obedience to the other girl’s suggestion a conflicting
tale. The probation officer felt that she was not getting
the truth, and as the two girls were so young and so without
protection, she advised their commitment to the institution
in order that the institution might investigate their case
more thoroughly.
Investigation in the case of Esther revealed nothing further
against the girl than the one offense for which she was arrested.
We have found her to be intelligent, conscientious,
and, far beyond other girls, sensitive to fine distinctions of
right and wrong. It was the opinion of the Laboratory
that she might get more harm from association with the
girls than good from a long term in the Reformatory and
that it would be well to parole her as soon as she had had some
training and a suitable position was in view....
She will not write to her aunt because ... the aunt said
she did not know any such girl. Will not write to her father
because she does not want him to know anything about
the matter. She had heard that we sometimes send girls
back to their own country, and she would be glad to go except
that she would have to make some excuse to her father
for being sent back. When I asked her if she would tell him
the truth she said: “Tell him that I was sent home for stealing
a pair of stockings?” It seems to strike her as quite
ridiculous.
174[The following letters (except the last) were written by
Esther to her friend Lilian and show her general attitudes.
The letters were written mainly in Bohemian during the
seven months she was on parole, and were translated for the
institution by a Bohemian woman whose rendering is similar
to the few letters written in English by Esther. I have
adapted the translations only slightly. About half the letters
are printed here.]
October 1, 1914. My dearest Friend: I received your
letter with which I was very happy. I am glad to hear
that you have a nice place. Dear friend, I apologize not to
answer you right away. I have lots of work. I have two
people and little baby girl. I have so much work; I haven’t
got even time to wash my face.... In the morning I get
up at 5 o’clock and I wash porch, then I make breakfast.
I had eight to the table and I was the 9th one, so you can
immagine what work I had. So then I had to wash dishes,
then wash diapers for the baby. I got to clean two ducks
and I got to make eight beds as whole first floor and I had to
set the table and cooking all alone. No one helps me and
everything got to be ready 1 o’clock, so you can imagine
how I was dancing in the kitchen. That’s the way it goes,
every night I go upstairs half past ten or eleven. When I
come up I’m like dead; soon as I lay down I sleep. So
imagine how I look worse every day. I have $14 month
and she promises me more next month—that what she
says. I like to know if I see them [money]. She is very
snike [snake?]—every evening when she goes to bed she
take me around the neck and kiss me but who knows for what
she do that. I work very hard, Dear sweetheart, you ask
me to come to see you but how can I do that; I haven’t
got no shoes and no money, I am very poor. If you can
you come over on Saturday evening and sleep with me. I
got big bed. On Sunday we can look for [an Italian friend,
not a bad character] and we go in a place where we can have
a good time and lots of kissing. We going to look for some
nice man but something better, not only working man; we
175shouldn’t have to go to work. I am angry with my aunt,
she don’t want to take my lawyer, so they may go on my back
[“take the air”] I take him myself when I have that money,
don’t you think. She told on me that I have different name
and that I am Catholic not a Jew, so now Miss R. will
be angry with me that I told her lies but she and Miss T. and
all the rest may go on my back. I don’t worry now they
know. How we fool, them. Innocent. Friend, aint they
fools, aint they fools! She [probation officer] is a good girl.
Sunday School. [Term applied derisively by the girls of
the officials, the institution and of themselves.] My dearest
Friend, I wrote to T. and the letter come back. He isn’t
there any more and may be he is in Phila. Wouldn’t be that
nice if he knows we are paroled; he be happy, don’t you
think so? Dear Friend, all the time I couldn’t come to
see you before I have new shoes; and then we go to dance
together; they would not know where we were going. If
you can, come over. This is such a little country—one
house half an hour from the next. Every night when I go
to bed I am thinking how I used to have and how I have
it now, but when my relatives wouldn’t help me out, God
knows what he got to do. Your lady ask you how I like my
place, so say I couldn’t have any better place. My nose
is always bleeding; I dont know what to do. My lady
told me she send for doctor but I don’t want any. So,
dear Friend, dont be mad at me I didn’t answer right away.
For that I wrote you such a letter that is worth something.
And write, Esther. And sleep sweet. And sweet dreams.
Love to you from your dear friend.
My dearest Friend: ... I see that you didn’t forget me.
True friend. When you want me to answer you always right
away, every letter, just the same I expect from you that you
should answer my letter like a true friend. Don’t you think
I have a right? Friend, dear, what I’m going anyway to
do if I have to suffer always so much with my sickness? I
suffer so much, you know. Dear girlie, nobody wouldn’t
lend you any money. I was asking people and they promised
176me and later they say again that they havn’t got money
themselves. So you see how it is, how the people are
false.
Doctor told me that if I let go that further that I wouldn’t
have never any children, and you know when we get married
we would like to have children, but where I should take $100
when I haven’t got them and for the trial too they ask $100,
so answer me if I haven’t got [am not] right. I like to help
us out but what can I do without any money. I wrote to
the lawyer if he can make trial for you and he answer me
that he like to talk to me about—he couldn’t make any
answer—he said that he wrote letter to Bedford, that they
should let us free, that we was working hard enough, that
we are long enough in places, and so Miss T. wrote me that
I should wait and Miss R. wrote me a letter too, that’s
going to be everything all right, and my lady she received
a letter from Miss R. that she come to see me next month
and I think that I be free. The lawyer wrote letter to him
and they are afraid from him, ha, ha. [frightened into this,
course]. The lawyer spoke to Judge and Judge he said that
we never be free, so lawyer he wrote to me that soon as possible
I should come to N. Y., and I should tell him why we
want the trial and I tell him that we’re not guilty, that we
does that from foolishness [thoughtlessness] and we was nervous,
and going to tell that we were invited to the wedding
and so that happened; that we was like out of mind, that we
didn’t realize what we were doing. Don’t say that we are
guilty, otherwise we wouldn’t come out and that would be
a shame. We be put in a newspaper when our trial come on
and we shouldn’t say “guilty”, but if you wouldn’t listen
to me, say anything you like. Still I beg on you don’t say
on me. If they ask you, say that you don’t know. Do you
understand me? Listen Friend, make yourself stuck up
[act proud]. Don’t act like a baby—that way you never
come out. What should I do next week; I am supposed to
come to N. Y. and I havn’t got fare for train; that cost $8.
I come there and like to see you but I wouldn’t have much
177time. The lawyer he going to keep me about one hour and
about 4 o’clock I’m through with my work and then till I
get to the station and then take two hours till I get to N. Y.
and that be about 7; and I want to be back about ten if
be possible. I don’t want my lady she should catch on for
she never would let me go there. Don’t say anything to
your lady that I come to N. Y. because you’re be such a one
you never can keep quiet, do you understand me? I’m sometimes
so angry at you that I would tear you to pieces cause
you never keep your mouth shut. You got too big mouth.
I think when you got a sweetheart that your big enough
to have more sense. Once in a while you have not got
your sense.... Sometimes I have a right to tell you
that, so don’t be angry on me and write me right away, and
tell you head you should have a good time, but not yet.
Wouldn’t you be glad to see me. Its six months since we
didn’t see one the other. Maybe we wouldn’t know one the
other. I let you know when I come.
November, 1914. Dear Friend: I received your letter
and I was very glad to hear from you. I am glad that you
don’t forget me. I will forgive you this time, but don’t do
that again. I going to lose my patience. You know what
that means. I don’t have to wait very long for a letter.
Dear friend, I am going to moving pictures every Wednesday
and every time when I going out I see the nice young mens.
How they love them, the girls, and we can’t help that. I
met one nice man and he want to go with me for a good time
but I realize maybe he some kind of detective, so I told him.
“What do you want, I can’t understand you.” “Oh, you
know what I mean,” [he said]. I told him, “You big slob,
you leave me alone,” and he left me. He was very nice,
and he was a blond. That was a joke. Dear friend, if you
could come with me to moving pictures, there we would meet
nice mens. Wouldn’t that be nice? I have my hands so
hard like a man from hard work, so you can immagine how
hard I am working. So the rest of it I am going to write to
you next time. I am writing for a call for a lawyer and he
178get one too. My uncle he pay the lawyer so that going to
be for sure.
With such a Italians [as T.] we wouldn’t go any more.
The lawyer want us to have a witness and I told him we had
[the Italian] and now I must tell him we havn’t got any.
That’s going to be hard again. I wrote to the Frenchmans
and the letter comes back. What can I do and I got to give
an answer to the lawyer right away. Good-by. Lots of
kisses. Your friend.
Dear Friend: Forgive me that I didn’t answer your right
away. Dear Friend I have such a cranky lady. If I stay
here another two months with her I think I go crazy. I was
very sick the other Sunday. We had 8 people and so you
can immagine what work I had. Only if you would see
me you would get frightened how I look; I am only bone
and skin and pale in face. You would say that I go by and
by in grave. Everybody ask me what’s matter with me
but you know I can’t tell everybody I come from Bedford.
You know when I had these 8 people to table
and I have to wait on table and after they was through
I get such a cramp like I had in the Tombs. My lady she
was so mad at me that I leave the dishes and I went to lay
down. Friend you wouldn’t know what it is when we have
our home again. When anything hurts you we can get
help—but this way we are like dogs—don’t you think
I’m right? If you can only see this and how I worry about
both of us how we should come free. Friend, I didn’t understand
your letter. You want I should write to Miss R. or
you do it?
Friend, dear, I am sending you a letter. Be so kind—send
it from Brooklyn or New York. You know he [doctor]
ask me where I live, so I told him I am a dressmaker from
Newark but when the letter going to be sent from Brooklyn
or New York, but don’t let you lady see that because that
doctor is only for bad sickness [venereal], only for women
which are sick from men; otherwise you bring me in a
trouble more than I am. He’s known all over. So soon
179as you get the letter, mail it right away. Don’t let the letter
lay no place they shouldnt see it. If my lady should know
this, so I know its only your fault. My lady told me that
you show every letter you get from me to your people and
they write one another, so if you be true to me you do what
I ask you. He’s the doctor what going to cure me. Dear
Friend forgive me that I write such a short letter. I’m very
tired. Answer right away will you and then I write to you
one long letter and I come to see you soon as possible. With
happiness and kisses from your true friend. Esther.
[Note by parole officer: When Esther was asked to translate
the original of the foregoing letter ... she omitted
the sentence with the word “doctor” in it.... When
she had finished the letter I asked her if she had not omitted a
sentence, pointing out. She read it again and said: “Oh, yes,
he is the doctor what’s going to make me well, that is, my
head well.” I reminded her that she had previously said he
was the doctor she was keeping company with and also a
doctor for women’s sickness. She was evidently quite confused
but insisted that she meant all women’s sickness, and
that he treated women only, not men.]
Dearest Friend: I am letting you know I received your
letter. I was very happy with it. Dear Friend I write to
T. where is the lawyer. He went there and told him that he
met us on the street, so see how T. is false; so lawyer ask my
uncle where did we pick up the two boys, so uncle ask me how
is it with the boys—where we met them, so I have trouble
yet again.... When T. come to you so you tell him that
he meets us on the street but we are not street girls; give him
good but tell him we are innocent. Ha, ha, Dear M., Miss R.
was here yesterday and ask me about trial, I didn’t know what
to say, she had so much to say [knew so much that Esther
was surprised]. Friend why did you tell your lady that we
going to have trial. I didn’t tell mine nothing. You’ve
got to say everything out before there’s any start. You
know she going to let it out to Bedford. Miss R. told me
your lady wrote to Bedford—that she write there every
180month, so realize how stupid you are. Excuse me that I
scold you like that but I can’t help. I am very excited and
angry that you must tell everything you know. I asked
Miss R. if I can go and see you and she told me “no.” So
I ask her if you can come see me and she told me she ask
your lady if she let you go. I told Miss R. that I am willing
to give you money for train if you havn’t got it. You
should come to see me soon as possible and then we going to
talk over....
December 1914. Dear Friend: I must say that I like
it here, because Miss R. asked me if I like it here. If not
she will give me another place, but I would lose my good
references and that would make it very bad, as they might
say I do not know how to work—or then I could perhaps
not come out in the trial.
Tell me what to do. The lawyer always wants money,
and I have none now. My uncle gave me some or told him
he would give him later, but you know my uncle promised
to give it to him right away, if he himself had money, but
he poor fellow is in debt yet on account of his business that
he had.... I cry every day and pray to God he should
help me.
I also went with one young fellow to have a good time and
earned $2 and what is that? For that I bought stockings
and what I needed and the $2. were gone. I am now the
same as you are, everything tires me. I would rather not
see myself.
Let me know my dear what I must buy for you for Christmas
or else I might buy something what you do not like.
[Note by parole officer: Esther herself translated this
... passage as follows: “I was in town for a good time and
I see the young man with the $2.” She then explained: “I
don’t mean that as it sounds; it means that before in New
York I met a young man when I was getting off the car. I
lost the heel from my shoe and slipped and this young man
picked me up and gave me $2. which I dropped out of my
pocket-book.” Then translates: “I was in town and I spent
181$2. for stockings and other things which I needed.” Explained:
“I havn’t meant that I got $2. from the man the
way you have taken it up.”]
My dearest friend: I received your letter with happiness.
I read letter about five times and I going to read it again. I
laugh so much. You wrote, I were only fooling them. Ha,
dear I think you know me already, how I know to fix things
up. I want to make them jealous, Ha, ha. I go to laugh so
much, so much. If you want to marry one of the officers,
you know what they are, they are ever the other [army]
men. They can’t marry only a poor girl. If they want to
marry they got to have a girl with lots of money 20,000
Kronen, and they got to put the money down for guarantee.
If happens something to your sweetheart officer, then you
get the money back. Do you understand me, Sunday School?
But dear we havn’t got the mens yet, we have to wait for
them. If we going to get mens like that, cause we not rich.
What your boys says? Did you give them the letter to read.
Ha. ha we fooled them. All right, my sweetheart, we going
to go always together. You have a right just scold him
enough, Italian T. Such a Italians! He didn’t have to say
that he meet us on the street. Listen friend, if my uncle
ask you if that T. is my sweetheart, then tell him the truth.
Otherwise he wouldn’t help me out. He could be very mad.
Tell that these are merely some acquaintance. Don’t forget.
Friend come to me, I am not allowed to go to see you.
You come over and we going to have good time together.
Here its lots of nice young men. Listen dear, my lady ask
me if I’m going to school and where I’m going when I go out
and I told her that I go to visit girls which I knows from
school, but I’m going to moving pictures and I have three
nice young mens, that’s always so, ha? They said, say kid,
how much do you want, one dollar? Then when he feels
like to have something—and want to go some place, then
I tell him $1.00 that is too cheap. I have no time, maybe
next time, so I fool the boys there.
To us usually come one man with eggs. He brings me
182eggs Wednesday, in the afternoon and Saturday. Always
when he comes we kiss each other, but he isn’t rich; that’s
nothing for us but when you can get a kiss from a man, its
nice, isn’t it? Ha, ha. I have always a good time with
him. I wish you can be here with me, then you see what
fun we can have ... Sunday School.
Dear Friend: Just now I was at the P. O. and I get letter
from you, so I am very happy again. Dear Friend, would
you think that T. has a factory? You think if he is such a
rich man he would not write like that. His handwriting is
like when a cat scratches. T. he don’t write to me, so I
don’t write to him either. So I wrote him today and I told
him he would go to see you. Dear, we was in newspapers.
My lawyer, he put us in and [it said] there we was innocent,
that we forgot to pay it. Ha, ha, so we are innocent, don’t
you think so. That was nice newspaper. I got to laugh so
much at that. I were laughing so much that I got stomach
ache from it. So T. when he comes to see you, tell him
enough and tell him about cheap watch what you have and
pocket-book they say we took.... And don’t forget to
bring me my sweethearts picture and then I am going to put
in—and I am going to show that picture to my lady to make
her jealous. Don’t forget to get receipt from the ring what
I put in the pawn shop. Friend, I want you to pay for the
ring. I like you should pay if you can do it for me. I
going to send it to you but your sister should not know anything
about it. Don’t tell her nor my uncle either. You
know what I should get from him. T. is nice, isn’t he? I
wrote to the lawyer and he answered me such a nice letter
and he isn’t married yet; he is only young yet. Maybe I
going to make love to him. Ha, ha, friend, I got new
sweetheart again. Ha, that egg man I don’t like him no
more. I don’t kiss him any more because he is only egg man.
I want something better, don’t you think, friend?... I
go home to see uncle and to see the lawyer. I must see him
how he looks.
January 1915. My dearest friend: Your letter and present
183I received. I was so happy that we are so good friends
always. My dear, how do you like that present what I
sent you. You want to know something new. Today I
am twenty years old, my birthday. When you going to
have your birthday, dear,—I have big trouble about your
dress; I didn’t know what to do I should help you out with
it. You know that time I put different name, now I couldn’t
remember what kind name I put and after while I remember
I put a name Reich. So they answer I should send first
$4.40 so tomorrow I go to city. So dear I helping you out
much as I can.... I send you receipt from that dress
you should believe how much I paid. So darling right away
tomorrow I take $4. from my lady’s pocket bag and when
you send me $4 I going to put them back....
Dear Friend: ... I going to have a trial this month or
start of next month, so don’t say anything about the hat,
only about the stockings and about the belt. You must
go through to see that you know how to speak in the court.
Let your sister speak. I don’t want to work for servant
always. That going to cost $125. I have two lawyers; one
ask $78, so if you come out would you pay half of it or don’t
you want to be with me on the trial? So let me know darling,
I got to work too, but so much I take time to write to
you. I am always so happy when I get letter from you.
I got to go, for my letters to get them; to us don’t come no
letter-carrier; I got to go on the post-office. I usually go
on the evening and no one think of me and you forgotten
me too because you got fellow and you don’t want me to
know something about it. I have one too in Philadelphia.
My lady told me she would not have taken me out from the
Institution but she saw I was innocent; so she took, me.
Here is nice blond man....
Dear Friend: Just today I opened letter which made me
very happy. I always can hardly wait till I can fool them.
Dear Friend tell me what I can do. I just received letter
from my lawyer that I have to go to N. Y. and he send me bill
for $100. When I receive that I din’t know where I am;
184I thought I faint when I saw the bill. Listen dear tell me
where I can get the money. On 30th I have to have it. They
going to start the trial. My lawyer he told it going to be
bad, that we got to say the truth, but don’t say anything
about the pocket-book and the little things.... But only
the money, what I do about it. My uncle said he hadn’t any
and no one to borrow from. I can’t fool any Jew, Ha, ha.
I’m all broke down. I am afraid when the day come when
I come between those young mens [lawyers] how I going to
stand there, I wouldn’t have no money to pay, so I think
the day come to take my life. Now answer me what you
going to do. I going to wait for your letter. Address,
Franz Joseph, C. K. o. f. Wein, Kaiser Palace.
Dear Friend: ... I know something new, if you want to
do that. I think you should dress yourself nice and put a
veil on your face, nobody should know you, and go to the
store where we took the things—that was on 2nd February
1914. That was on Thursday and this time is on a Thursday
again and 2nd of February. If I were in your place I
would buy one hat for spring and ask for a receipt and then
I would buy two pair stockings and belt—and I pay you
for it and the stockings and the hat would be yours. And
you should keep the receipt and when its our trial you could
show the receipt of your lawyer and your sister and me too
and those receipts it is going to say second of February,
second month, Thursday. That’s the way we going to burn
our people. You need hat and I need 59 cents pair stockings.
Soon as you send me the receipts, my lady she have
a machine, so I going to change it from 1915 to 1914, and then
we going to win. We wouldn’t have to be ashamed about
it. You know she didn’t see me when I took the belt, so
we can say well we have receipts for the stockings and maybe
they did not see us to take one belt and hat; and this I going
to tell to the lawyer that I thought I paid already and I
put that in my pocket-book and he’s going to think that’s
how it is. Friend, do that and you going to see how we come
out. I was awfully afraid when I received letter from lawyer
185and he say it would be very hard with us but I think [the
foregoing story] be very good. With that we come out very
nice. I can make another excuse. I can tell that we
bought that [altogether] and when we get the receipts I was
so nervous from those detectives when they catch us that I
couldn’t remember right away what we does with these receipts
and I could put the receipts in my cuff of coat....
And I going to put the tickets in my cuff in the toilet—you
know how we put our handkerchiefs in—and I going to
forget the coat and maybe they going to examine the coat
and find the tickets. We can play then innocent. So think
over darling. I would do that if I only can have a chance
to go to N. Y., like you. You get card from me but its only
for fun.
P. S. Was it 4 o’clock in afternoon or 2 o’clock when we
were in the store—Thursday, 2nd Feb., and we locked up
at 5 o’clock.
Dear Friend:... I received letters from my sister and
they were so happy; they want me to come home soon as I
get that letter. But you know how can I go. I haven’t
got the money and I am not free and I don’t want to ask
them about money and now its the war; they need the money
themselves. My sweetheart is not killed yet, so I going to
take him when I get home. He always asks about me if
I’m angry at him. I rather take him than American; they
only want to have girl got to have money. The poor girl
they don’t want her and those which are not rich they are
nothing worth. Don’t you think so friend, I am right?
Don’t be angry friend. Love and kisses.
February, 1915: Dear Friend: Scuse me that I didn’t
write so long to you. I was so nervous and mad that I
didn’t know what to do—when I can’t help you with the
money. Friend I have something new to tell you, so now
look out. Tonight lady sent me to P. O. for letters and one
letter was there from Miss R., so you know what I does?
I breathed on the letter so long till I opened it her letter.
I get so frightened I didn’t know where I am or what I am
186doing. Miss R. writes that if I am not ... satisfied on
parole it would be better to take me back to the institution....
Please send me the money $4. I took them from my
lady so I should pay your dress. Otherwise I couldn’t pay
them right away and you wouldn’t have your dress, and I
had only $1. and when I think on you so you know what
heart I have, and I took the money out and now I’m ready.
When you send them I put them back where they was.
You know what Miss R. have another girl for my lady but
she don’t know how to cook and she is 28. She come from
the institution. She was ther 14 months. She be more
satisfied than me. See friend, Miss R. I would give her a
kick if I can—don’t you think angel. So my angel maybe
we wouldn’t see one another any more. Back again to the
institution.
... Dear we going to have another girl upstairs with
us. If you could come to us that would be nice and we
would enjoy it much better. Last night I was to school and
when I returned home on the train I saw very nice young
fellows. They make lots of fun with me—such nice gentlemen.
They went from some kind of parade and when I
went down from the train they took their hats off and next
Wednesday I am going to see them again. Dear Friend....
I need the money I have only a nickel and that got
to be enough for one week.—so you can imagine how I got
to save and I need new hat—so I would like to buy me a
hat for my money. You look very nice in that hat, Ha, ha.
Friend, if we could only help us to run away to the West.
I ask my lady at the school—she comes from California.
She tell me if I have carfare, I should go there. Dear, if
we can be only free then we know how to use the world. I’m
not so any more like what I was in the institution—I’m
now such a devil that you wouldn’t believe it. That man
promised to lend me money but if he wouldn’t lend it I don’t
know what I am going to do. I have not got even for the
doctor and you know what it is with me? Friend, I would
like to have picture from my sweetheart, but send me [back]
187the money, I going to send you money some other time for
him because I only wanted to make my lady jealous. She
thinks we are only so-so. Sunday School. Friend, you
write to T.? I don’t, I don’t care. Wait, I going to fix myself
up and I going to wait for him and then I going to wipe
my nose and then I going away from him. Friend, I am so
happy now that we are going to go West. We are going
to take other girls with us. We go like soldiers—hurrah,
hurrah, like soldiers to the war. Friend, if you answer me
right away I going to answer too. When you don’t answer
on four letters so I don’t think you care for me. Goodnight,
Sunday School. Let the bed-bugs bite you? Friend
you have fellow in the bed. You go with him to sleep? In
the night when bite me some I kill him so blood runs. Write
right away.
... I am crying so much—I have such a hard work.
Everything hurts me; I am all broke down. If I can only
come free I wouldn’t mind to have not even a shirt. I
would give everything if we can be free. Friend, if you only
know how I feel bad but don’t say anything to your lady.
You know what Miss R. wrote, that I always ask you to
come over. You must told something to your lady or you
wrote something to Miss R. Now I don’t care any more
if no one comes to see me. Forgive me if I write such a
letter. I don’t know what to say—I want to go to bed,
its 10 o’clock. I want you to get the letter right away Monday.
Answer me right away what you think if you want
to be with me. If you like your sister better, so stick to her
and I go my way and worry about myself and save my money
for trip to go home and I never will return. I stay with my
sweetheart. When you go there friend, if you give me every
month a dollar for your dress, like a friend. Answer right
away.
[March, 1915] ... My lady told me everything be much
better next winter. I going to have a nice warm room. This
winter I had awfully cold room. I went to bed with my
cloths. She didn’t give me no blankets, so I sleep in my
188clothes and I used to take hot iron with me to warm up the
bed, so bad I have here. Friend, I got to go to school every
Wednesday but next Wednesday I wouldn’t go, I go to the
dance. I have white dress under the black skirt and long
coat and she going to think that I go to school. I leave my
skirt and my books in my friends house and I go to the dance,
ha, ha, ha. Come with me ha, ha, I have there lots of
nice young boys and the man who brings me the eggs and
lots of other nice young man, so I going to have nice time.
Dear, I went Sunday out and I went to the girl, her sister
have a boarding house there where nice 3 young mans, and
all ask me to go with them to the dance, so I going to have
big fun. I be very glad if you can come with me, but don’t
tell on me that I’m going to the dance. My lady she don’t
know anything about it. She think I am innocent girl,
No 1. I am, don’t you think friend? When I think I have
three years, I start to cry, I don’t know what to do. But
when I think of nice mens, I start to jump in the kitchen and
singing. [Writes the song she sings.] Only if you see me
you would burst from laughing.... I ask my garbage
man if he can lend me money, he said he help me with much
as he can....
So friend have a good time and maybe on Tuesday I be
back to the institution. This year I get new trial, so don’t
worry and don’t cry. You know we have one God and he
see everything. He must punish Miss R. sometime. She
is old enough but she couldn’t get married. Nobody wants
her who is rich and poor man she don’t want.... I like
to have the money by Tuesday. I should be sure that nothing
is missing from her. So take care of yourself. I going
to eat beans for supper, ha, ha, but I going to be all right.
Now I be so bad that everyone is afraid of me. I don’t
care if they put me in the disciplinary in the cellar—I
going to have there friends—you know what kind—red
ones, bed bugs, and roaches and mouses. Ha, ha, I’m going
to have good time, I won’t cry. You friend, when you send
the money don’t say nothing to your lady and send them so
189that my lady wouldn’t know nothing about it, my lady. I
suppose Miss R. wrote that I receive dress from pawn shop.
See, don’t tell on me—when I be in the institution. Tell
that your J. that he put them [dress] there, that it shouldn’t
get lost. Otherwise they would laugh at us that we did not
have any money and we had to put our dress in pawn shop—that
be a shame.
Miss R. wrote that they wouldn’t let me go to you—and
if I ask again she would give me a good scolding, so write to
the old fortune-teller. So good-bye friend, have a good time.
Don’t forget to answer me right away. Don’t say to no
one what happen—write right away. You know in the
institution maybe they wouldn’t give me your letter. Good
night and good-bye forever. I think if I come to the institution
I take my life there.
[June, 1915. From Esther to parole officer, Miss R.]
... I am letting you know I am back in the same place—institution.
I’m letting you know why and I wrote you
letter about my head and I like to get rid of that. Doctor
told me that he [saw] no other help, that I got to have an
operate on my nose. If not then I get a inflamation thro
my nose. So I wrote that to my friend, that one what we
was together locked up, but I didn’t tell her that I got this
sickness, but I wrote to her in English that I got disease,
but I didn’t know that she gave the letter to her lady and
they sent them to the institution. So they read that I
getting disease that I stole $4 and one young man gave me
$2, so they make me very dirty, but I’m not afraid of them—you
know that, when they start with such a story, so I
know that I’m in heaven. They only want have me back.
I should stay here the three years, so they come and get me
on Sunday, afternoon. So how I was, I went. They didn’t
give me only chance to put on my dress, shoes and hat and
put me in a auto and so that was we took the train to the
institution and there they start to ask me questions, why
they took me back and when I come down here. I got to
let them examine myself and when she examine me, she said
190everything is all right. You know what a disease is—so
explain to her about my head and my nose. So she said
if girl say she have a disease, they take it that its girl bad
from a man, but I didn’t know that a girl get sickness from a
man. The lady doctor told me about how the girl get sick....
But where is the right? And on account of the $4,
that this way: That girl is a Croation and I’m a Czech, and
we used to write, and sometimes we didn’t understand the
letters from each other. And so about the $2. Once in
N. Y. I went down from car, I lost heel from shoe, I dropped
the hand bag, and so real man come out and pick up my
bag [and gave me $2.00].
[Letter to Superintendent of institution from parole
officer; June 4, 1915, after Esther had been returned to the
institution]:
... It is very difficult to tell from the letters [of Esther]
whether or not she has actually broken her parole. The
worst she has done, according to her own statement, is
(1) to borrow $4 from employer’s purse to pay for a dress with
fullest intention of returning it (and employer is sure she
would have missed it had it not been returned); (2) opened
a letter addressed to employer from writer; (3) went to
picture shows sometimes when she was supposed to be in
class; (4) flirted with men on train; (5) wrote T. T. whom
she knew before coming to the Institution; (6) kissed the
egg man; (7) probably had sexual relations with a man in
Philadelphia for $2 (Esther denies this).
Her letters refer also to plans to go to a dance secretly and
to go to New York secretly. There is nothing in the letters
to indicate that she ever put her plan about coming to New
York into effect. Esther denies emphatically that she has
been to New York and her employer thinks it very unlikely
that she could go without her knowledge. They show also
she thought she was diseased and had been to a doctor about
it before she came to the institution. She still worries about
it whether or not there is any cause. (First blood test was
S—— G——.)
191Subject’s attitude expressed in these letters is far more
serious to my mind than anything she has done, but it is a
question whether it is anything for which she should be blamed
or punished. She is unquestionably abnormally sensitive,
suspicious and secretive and these traits have been unfortunately
emphasized by her arrest and commitment here.
She evidently suffers bitterly and constantly because she is
on parole to the institution and that resentment poisons
everything she does and thinks. She must have been under
a frightful strain during these months while she was working
with the lawyer to win her freedom, with the constant pressure
he put on her for money and to come to New York to
see him. Then too the conflict of what may be merely normal
and natural sex interests and her fear of breaking her
parole by expressing these in any way has probably been
bad for her and has emphasized these sex interests. I think
all of the references in the letters to “nice young mens”
who smiled at her and tipped their hats to her on the train,
to the nice young mens she sees at picture shows, to the men
who invited her to a dance, may be explained as a boastful
desire to appear bad and to be having attention and a good
time, arising from a regretful realization of how much she
is missing in these lines. Possibly she was just beginning to
have a taste of “gay life” before she came to us and the institution
may have done much to whet her curiosity. She
seems to ridicule the idea of being considered “innocent and
good”—“Sunday School girls”—and asks co-defendant to
send her the picture of her (Esther’s) Bohemian sweetheart
(she has always claimed to be engaged to a man now fighting
in the Austrian army) so she can show her employer she has
a sweetheart, “make her employer jealous” as she puts it.
Certainly if she had not been determined to keep her
parole, with such a demand on her for money from the lawyer
and such an interest in men, she would have solicited long
before this. I think it is to her credit that she has worked
so steadily and satisfactorily and has tried to keep, as she
understood it, the letter at least of her parole.
192I feel, however, that if the interest we have taken in her
in giving her an early parole under such good conditions
and her employer’s never failing efforts to understand and
help her have not won her confidence, we can scarcely hope
to break down her attitude of misunderstanding and suspicion
of us, which breeds deceit in her so readily. After
what has happened she will probably be more antagonistic
than before; the strain on her of keeping parole might easily
become too great at any time. It would seem to be a very
great risk both for us and for Esther to have her out on
parole again, particularly in another state.
I hope you will be able to make her see, even if you decide
she has not actually broken her parole, that she has not even
understood its spirit when she tried to buy her freedom
through a lawyer and deceived us and her employers as to
her real intentions.
I think much of subject’s suspiciousness and deceitfulness
is racial and there is small chance of her adjusting to American
customs. I remember that you considered deporting
her in the first place and while I still think it would be very
bad for subject to have the stigma of deportation added to
that of arrest, I do feel that her own country is the best
place for her and that she will be far more apt to live a
straight, normal life there with the restraints of her family
and their standards to help her than she will here. Do you
think it may be possible to send her back on her own money
when conditions of war permit?
From certain standpoints this girl seems to be almost
ideal human material. The institution called
her “intelligent, conscientious, and, far beyond our
girls, sensitive to fine distinctions of right and wrong.”
All her wishes are strong and social. She craves
pleasure, association with “nice young mens”, dancing,
pretty clothes, but is an industrious worker. Her
letters to Lilian are overflowing with the desire for
193response—both to give it and to receive it. In a
letter after her return to the institution, not printed
here, she refers to the child of her former employer:
“Oh, I was glad to hear about Max. How often I
think about the times he used to pull my hair, and that
was a great joke. Yes, I often think and talk about
him. Give him my love and see if any of my flowers
are up. If so, put one on him for me.” And she is
always thinking of improving her position in the world.
“We are,” she says, “going to look for some nice man,
but something better, not only working men.” She
is ashamed of her relation to the egg man, “because
he is only egg man.” She does not want it known
that she pawned a dress. In her reference to Austrian
army officers and a sweetheart in Bohemia, she wishes
to claim before her mistress that she has some social
standing. During the whole of her parole she is working
on the problem of her life. She is working alone,
and she leaves no stone unturned. She is in a village,
not allowed to visit New York. She plans her campaign
for a new trial by letter, working through a stupid
friend who unintentionally betrays her. Her lawyer
is exploiting her, her doctor also; her Italian friend is
not loyal, her uncle promises help but is poor. She
even appeals to the garbage man. Like many who
have sought to reconstruct a broken life, she plans to
go west.
And she is very able. She has a mind adapted to
the law, and she could write scenarios. Note how she
plans in one letter to have something “up her sleeve”
for the trial—to have her friend buy duplicates of
the articles stolen on the anniversary of the theft, to
change the date of the receipt from “1914” to “1915”
on her employer’s typewriter, to put the receipt in the
194cuff of her wrap and leave it in the toilet room of the
court to be found. This would be indeed a dramatic
vindication. She is thoroughly cunning and she lies
a great deal. But she is in a fight with organized society.
She feels that there is a disproportion between
her offense and her punishment, and that she is being
wronged and defrauded of life. Cunning is one of the
forms which intelligence takes in a fight. And in
general people become cunning when they are oppressed
or do not participate on an equal footing
in their society. Esther is a Jew, and the “racial”
cunning of the Jew has the same origin as the particular
cunning in this case—exclusion from recognition
and participation. Any successful scheme of
education, reëducation or reformation must recognize
the wishes expressed by Esther and will involve an
active participation of the subject in the plan. Esther
was not bad enough to be committed to the institution
to which she was assigned, but once there we
note her complete psychic isolation from the officials
and from the family in which she was placed. She was
directed toward no interesting and creative work, and
was not included in any form of society in which she
completely participated and in which she could have
recognition and the gratification of the other wishes.
And this is characteristic both of the penitentiary and
of the older type of reformatory for adults and for
children.
But some years ago the juvenile courts were established.
It had become apparent that numbers of
disorderly children, mainly from broken homes, were
being brought into the criminal courts for escapades
and sexual offenses, placed in jails with hardened criminals
and thereby having the possibility of the formation
195of a normal scheme of life destroyed once and
forever. Certain women were the first to protest and
to act, and the result was the formation of a court for
children which dispensed with lawyers and legal technicalities,
and treated the child as far as possible as an
unruly member of a family, not as a criminal. The
first of these courts was established in Chicago, and
in 1908 provision was made for the study of the child
by endowing a psychological and medical clinic,—a
practice which has been followed by other juvenile
courts. During the past decade some of these courts
have reached a high degree of elaboration and perfection.
Their service has been very great in checking
the beginnings of demoralization. The court is
wiser than the parents of the children and incidentally
does much to influence home life. These courts have
also focused attention on the general questions and
methods of reform and have begun to influence both
penal institutions and general education. There are
many successful formulations of influence developed
by women of insight and personality connected with
the juvenile courts in numerous localities. An important
review of these conditions has recently been
made by Miriam van Waters.[96] But perhaps the highest
perfection of procedure has been reached in the juvenile
court of Los Angeles where Dr. van Waters is herself
the referee.
87. In the treatment of juvenile delinquency that comes
before the court and involves change in status there should
be an integration of the forces that seek to establish new
social relationships.... Some mechanism of passing the
threshold from ward of the state to the threshold of normal
196citizenship should be devised with sufficient strength to
endure over the period of crisis.
An attempt to meet the problem of socialization has recently
been begun in behalf of the juvenile court of Los Angeles
County. For the girl whose normal relation to the
family group has been severed by reason of the permanently
broken home, parents dead, imprisoned, incurably ill, or defective
and the like—a girl whose behavior-difficulties make
it impossible for her to be absorbed in the neighborhood
group—there is usually no provision but the reformatory
institution. A place of adjustment, a link between the
court, the detention home and the community is an important
phase of diagnosis and treatment. El Retiro, a school
for girls of Los Angeles County, is an experiment toward
such solution.
The method of adjustment is as follows: Preliminary
tests and examinations are made in the detention home and
a more or less homogeneous group of girls in their teens are
selected for El Retiro. An intensive program of work, study,
play and expression has been provided. Student government,
that is to say, student participation in the conduct of
affairs of group life, not a formal organization based on the
least satisfactory elements of our government, the municipality
and the police court, but rather a flexible, club-like
organization of team work and community responsibility
is maintained. After another period of observation at El
Retiro a conference is held concerning the girl. At this
conference all available sources of information are brought
together.
The referee of the court, the probation officer, physician,
psychologist, superintendent of El Retiro, the principal
of the El Retiro school, the recreation director (who later
directs the program of the girl and directs the accomplishment
of her project), and one of the girls chosen from the
student-body to represent the student-body knowledge and
opinion—all these persons with specialized information
meet to form a many-angled diagnosis. Traits of personality
197and the reaction to group life are stressed especially.
In this field of research no opinion is more competent than
that of the girl who represents the student-body point of
view—a mine of information hardly touched as yet by social
research. The objective of the conference is the formation
of a project or activity-goal for the new student, a task
suited to her strength and personality and for which she will
be responsible and receive the reward of recognition. On
the completion of this project, usually from eight to ten
months, the girl is ready to leave El Retiro; that is to say,
she has succeeded in some phase of group life and important
clues for the adjustment of her personality in the larger
community outside have been formed.
Since these results have been attained largely as the result
of social relationships formed within the group at El
Retiro, and by the use of the project method and student
government, the girl is likely to have developed both self-confidence
and group loyalty. The next essential was to
form some social relationship for the complete passage of the
girl into the community.
A Girls’ Club was organized and a club house secured in
the city for about eighteen girls and their field secretary.
The girls pay their board and work in stores, industries, etc.
The housework is done by one girl, who is paid by the others
to act as home-maker. It is called the Los Angeles Business
Girls’ Club and is sponsored by the Los Angeles Business
Women’s Club not as a charity, but as an act of coöperation
on the part of the business women with the younger and
handicapped working girls of the city. Not all the residents
are wards of the court, the chief requirement being
that girls be under twenty-one years of age and receiving the
minimum wage. The club serves as meeting place for organization
of young people, business girls, college girls,
etc. Thus any element of isolation, or unlikeness, is at an
end for the girl who may be a ward of the court and she is
brought into relationship with the normal forces of the community.
198The following four cases, selected because they serve to
illustrate the integrating processes at work in a socialized
court procedure, may be presented.
Evelyn is one. She is an orphan of Canadian extraction.
Placed by a children’s aid society in some six temporary
homes, she readily drifted into delinquency. For two years
for her it was a succession of institutions, tempered by probation,
after she came under the court. Then El Retiro
was established. Her health was so delicate that she was
sent there for observation for anæmia. There her central
ability was discovered—leadership, and her chief interest
the design and manufacture of clothing. On graduation
she became president of the alumnæ group of girls and went
to live at the club house. She began earning $22.00 per
week as designer and shortly plans to open a shop of her own.
As president of the alumnæ organization she has succeeded
in doing what no probation officer has done—the voluntary
reporting of each girl’s change of work, address, and new
friends. If they are out of work through indifference or
indolence, her fluent scorn and her own stylish costume act
on them as a spur. Her activity has two major outlets,
leadership and craftsmanship.
Margaret is another: She was the oldest in a large family
headed by a dissolute factory operative and a quarrelsome,
complaining mother. Her home life was marked by coarseness
and obscenity of language, and her personality by alternate
melancholy and violence. At El Retiro it became
apparently probable that her behavior was the reaction
made by her organism in seeking that which it really craved
most, peace and security. She became an El Retiro homemaker.
A troublesome asthma yielded to treatment based
on quiet and contentment. She is now an officer of the
alumnæ club and she has returned to her own home, which
has largely become rehabilitated through her efforts. The
club life apparently affords her all she needs of contact with
the outside world.
Geraldine is a girl of eighteen, wrecked on the moving
199picture industry. She was seduced by an under-director in
attempting to sell a scenario, and was passed from hand to
hand until her health broke. Her experiences were unbelievably
tragic and unbelievably common. Her health,
self-confidence, and charm were restored at El Retiro. She
took to nursing but the key to her interest in everything
was affection. A professional man understood her real
and genuine capacity and married her. She is an exceptional
wife and mother. She too is a club member, proud of her
school and eager to assist.
Maggie was a rollicking, buxom girl of seventeen. Her
parents were dead and her living relatives of doubtful reputation.
Indeed all the female members of her family had “gone
to the bad.” Maggie’s own escapades were many. At
El Retiro she was rough, noisy, daring, fearless, impetuous,
in short filled with the spirit of adventure. She did not
graduate but was returned to the custody of the probation
officer. While on probation she became pregnant. She
refused to tell who was responsible but concocted a story
of nameless attack. The court commented on her strength,
her bravery, her resourcefulness, and gave her two weeks in
which to find the man and bring him herself, unaided to
court. Surprised but not daunted the girl succeeded. The
man proved to be a soldier with a temperament much like
her own; on careful examination, physical, mental, and social
he was proved to be a fit husband and was permitted to
marry Maggie. This social rehabilitation has restored her
to club life, much to her delight. For several months she
has been happy and successful.[97]
In the meantime another important step has been
taken,—the attempt to forestall delinquency by working
on the maladjusted, neurotic, predelinquent child,
or to adjust the delinquent child without resort to the
200court and the consequent court record. In the larger
cities departments of child study, children’s welfare
committees, bureaus of children’s guidance, institutes
for vocational guidance have been formed in the public
schools or working in connection with the schools. In
this work the object has been to work by cases, bringing
the girl under the influence of the social worker,
improving the home conditions and the attitudes of
the parents, placing the girl in a better environment,
moving her from one situation to another until one
is found to which she responds, and developing in her
some activity interests. The ideal is to coördinate the
girl immediately with the large society in which she
lives instead of building up a complete institutional
community about her as in the case of El Retiro.
The possibilities of this type of approach to the problem
are illustrated by the following cases reported by
Doctor Jessie Taft of Philadelphia.
88. Ruth, fourteen, Irish, pink-cheeked and blue-eyed,
in her first year of High School, the picture of attractive,
innocent girlhood, had been taken to the house of detention
for stealing a diamond pin and taking money from a teacher’s
desk. When her denials were finally broken down by proof,
she confessed to a long history of petty thieving, hitherto
unpunished and for the most part undiscovered....
Ruth was an intensely egotistic person, desirous of social
recognition, approval, personal success; but due to lack of
training, unfavorable conditions and an impulsive, impatient
make-up had never learned to work for her satisfactions
or make her impression on society in constructive ways.
She was quickly discouraged and resentful in the face of
failure or hardship and at once turned to some pleasure experience
as a compensation—something which could be
obtained immediately and easily. She used boastful stories
and even her own misdeeds to heighten the impression of her
201importance and superiority. This is a natural reaction in
childhood, where immediate gratification is obtained through
crying, tantrums, day dreams, purely subjective methods;
but they are not appropriate to a developing organism and
must be abandoned for an objective dealing with the facts
of life. All of Ruth’s normal cravings had been thwarted
by her environment. She had lost her love object in the
death of her mother. Her family ideals had been shattered.
Her father had been exposed as unfaithful to her mother, and
a weakling in the battle between the stepmother and Ruth.
He was a failure as a provider and did not pay his debts.
Ruth was forced to live in a home situation which had for
her none of the elements of a home, nothing to be proud of,
no loving approval and overlooking of faults, no faith, no
support and assurance of safety. She was forced not only
to give up her love object but to see it supplanted by an
enemy, who also usurped her place and influence with the
father. Undoubtedly her sex ideals also met with shock.
She became convinced that her father was interested in
another woman before the death of the mother. Father
and stepmother quarreled and made up—separated and
came together repeatedly. She saw marriage as a series
of endless petty conflicts. Both of them were churchgoers,
given to religious interests. Ruth’s disillusionment
with life was complete. There was nothing genuine, no
real satisfaction. The father and mother who constitute
the bridges over which the emotional life of the child may
cross to a more and more social development had blocked
normal growth and thrown the child back upon subjective
or anti-social satisfactions. One of the defense reactions
to such a thwarting of fundamental needs is that taken by
Ruth—a cynical, suspicious, critical attitude toward everything
and everybody. To want and never get satisfaction
is too painful a state to keep up, so the individual criticizes
every possible love object that he may make himself and
others believe he wouldn’t have it if he could. The reason
he has no love object is that none are worth having; thus
202he defends his inferiority. Also he undermines any criticism
from others by showing up the inferiority of the source.
He is protected by having already discredited the other person.
Moreover, there is a sense of power and superiority
in being able to criticize everything, so it offers a natural
compensation for the inferiority from which the critical or
cynical person suffers. Not having admirable loving parents
one must remember is a source of tremendous inferiority.
A child of eight has no intelligent weapons with which to
combat a hostile family situation. It has no chance against
the egoism of the adults around it. All it can do is to react
blindly in ways that offer some temporary solace. Stealing
from the stepmother is a way of satisfying the needs to fight
with or injure or destroy the pain-giving stimulus. It gives
the child a tremendous sense of power and victory. Here
is something which he can do secretly and effectively. It
really hurts the hateful object and it supplies pleasure-giving
stimuli, such as candy, which are otherwise denied....
Ruth ... was so absorbed in the injuries done her by
life that she thought of nothing but pleasure compensations.
She would face nothing that demanded effort or any unpleasantness.
She had a right to take things because life
owed her reparation. She saw nothing in school or work,
or the ordinary habits of daily hygiene but hardship to be
avoided. She wanted nice clothes and felt she had a right
to take them, but she saw no reason why she should take
any care of them. If a garment was torn or dirty, get a new
one. She thought she ought to be placed where there were
servants so she would have no housework and no laundry
to attend to. She had no loyalty to any one. She played
one person against another and used everything to her own
advantage as she saw it. As soon as an effort was made to
give her insight she reacted to protect herself from the painful
revelations by criticizing the worker and taking the attitude
that there was a game going on between her and the
worker in which each was trying to get ahead of the other.
She could not believe in disinterested effort on her behalf.
203Ruth was turned over to a child-placing agency with the
foregoing interpretation of her behavior and suggestions for
working on the problem, but with great doubt as to the outcome.
She was to be given as much gratification of her
pleasure wants as possible in order to reduce the struggle
to satisfy them and leave some of her energy and interest free
to be developed along other lines. She was to be placed with
a really superior person whom she might finally come to
respect as genuine and her best chance would be to find some
one person, the worker or the foster mother, who had real
faith in her possibilities.
The social worker who took her over was young and enthusiastic,
undaunted by the impossible and full of faith in
her own ability to get results. She transferred this faith
to Ruth. She never wavered in her belief that Ruth could
change her ways. She lived through stealing episodes,
truancy periods, every kind of discouragement and finally
found a home which did some of the things we had hoped
for. Ruth’s first experience in this home was a summer
trip and a glorious good time. When she came back there
was little housework and a doctor’s important business to
help with after school. There was social prestige in this
home. The mother was a good disciplinarian and insisted
on the formation of certain daily habits of living, but she
took Ruth in as a member of the family and had, like the
worker, supreme faith in her own ability to make Ruth go
to school every day, study her lessons and keep going in the
path of righteousness.
Ruth responded surprisingly and for six months all went
well. Then she began to be unhappy and ask to be removed,
saying that she would make removal necessary if something
were not done. Finally she had her way. It seemed evident
that this home, while successful in many ways, lacked
the thoroughly admirable personality which we thought
Ruth needed. The woman was hard, set and self-centered.
Another home was found in which there proved to be serious
marital conflicts in which Ruth was forced to be a party.
204Here the stealing broke out again. Then a high school
teacher became interested in the girl and invited her to her
summer home for vacation. This was the great turning
point in Ruth’s life. Here her desires for social superiority
and pleasure were satisfied, and she was surrounded
by real people for whom she felt at last the whole-souled
genuine devotion and admiration which was essential for
her socialization.
From that moment there has been no trouble with Ruth.
No more stealing, no more truancy, no shirking of lessons.
She has gone to live with another teacher for whom she keeps
house. Six months have passed and there has been no complaint.
To complete this treatment and make it permanent,
Ruth ought to be given insight into her own behavior and
understand just what has happened to her. Then she would
be armed against the accident of circumstance.[98]
89. ... Mary was an alert, boyish, attractive girl of eighteen
... at work in a department store after having reached
first year in High School and reported to have been living
with her weak, immoral mother, sharing the mother’s young
paramour, a boy only a little older than herself....
The following case history was obtained: Because of the
mother’s promiscuity, Mary’s paternity was uncertain. As
a child in her mother’s home she had known only loose living,
good-natured, easy-going neglect and poverty. Illegitimate
births were common in the family. There seems to have
been complete lack of ordinary sex morality and social standards.
The family lived a roving, hand-to-mouth existence.
When Mary was ten, the Court removed her and gave her
to a child-placing agency. She was tried out unsuccessfully
in several homes and finally made a good adjustment in a
country home where she had excellent school opportunities,
finishing grammar school at the head of her class. She entered
High School with a continuing interest in school, accompanied
205by an increasing interest in boys. Her late
hours, love for good times and her rebellion against restraint
worried the foster parents so that they gave her up. She
was accepted by a city institution where she was under strict
supervision and was sent for the first time to a city school.
She tried to enter the second year of High School with inadequate
preparation, failing quite completely in every
subject. Accident entered at this point in the shape of a
new matron at the institution. The girls were trying her
out and in her effort to control the situation she threatened
to expel the next girl guilty of insubordination. Mary
happened to be the victim. She was returned to the Court
and discharged to a married and apparently respectable
sister. The sister, unequal to disciplining Mary, allowed
her to go to her mother, then living in a wretched little house
in another town with a young man by whom she was pregnant.
There was only one bedroom containing a bed and
a cot. Mary shared the cot with the younger brother, a boy
of fifteen. For about a year this situation continued. Mary
broke away once only to return again. The mother finally
went out to work with the new baby, leaving Mary to keep
house for her brother and the man. Finally Mary came to
the city a second time and got a job. She wandered from
one position to another and came in contact with a social
agency just as she was about to give up and go home again
because she saw no work ahead and was unable to support
herself on what she was earning.
The social worker took the matter up as a vocational
guidance problem and ... with the psychologist worked
out the following picture of Mary:
In earliest childhood she had known little or no restraint
and had been familiar with the freest sex life and complete
absence of ordinary social standards as regards sex. But
there had been affection, easy-going, good-natured attitudes
and a great deal of personal freedom. The loose living, the
roving, unsettled existence had made it fairly easy for Mary
to accept and adjust to varying conditions so that foster-home
206placement to her was not the agonizing experience
that it is to some children. Moreover, she seems to have
been from the first an objective, eager, alert, social youngster
who most fortunately compensated for her family inferiorities
by a complete going over into school life and active
energetic expression in work and play....
The dismissal from her foster-home seems to have been
caused by behavior which was natural enough on the part of
a developing adolescent girl. She merely carried over too
much of her superabundant energy into parties and good
times with boys.... The dark side of her life here was her
introduction to sex experience through the foster father.
These experiences, shocking at first, were finally accepted
as a matter of course and sank into the background of an
existence in which objective interests—school, companions,
good times, farm work, held first place. There seems never
to have been any deep conflict nor any marked feeling of
shame or inferiority. It was taken as part of the day’s work,
something which went along with living in this foster-home
which for the most part was desirable. She wanted to keep
on with her school. She was afraid to tell the wife. She had
none of the ordinary sex morality which most of us have
absorbed from infancy on. The easiest way was to keep
still and adjust. When Mary was asked how she felt about
sex, she replied characteristically and cheerfully: “Well,
the world is made that way, you just have to accept it. It
isn’t any use to worry about it, you might as well take people
as they are.”
Although these years in Mary’s life apparently left no
scar, they did break down completely any sex inhibitions
she might have had, aroused sex needs and accustomed her
to the habit of sex expression. It meant that when she went
to live with her mother, she experienced no particular shock
and was illy prepared to offer resistance to the advances of
her mother’s paramour who found her so much more attractive
than her mother and with whom she was thoroughly
infatuated....
207The really critical experience was the transfer to the city
institution and the city High School. In neither situation
was she at home and for the first time in her life she experienced
failure and disgrace in her studies. She now had a
genuine inferiority, a discouragement which undoubtedly
reacted on her behavior at home. She grew indifferent and
reckless, would not respond to scolding or appeal. The
objective work and play expressions, as well as the customary
sex life, were cut off. There was nothing left but breaking
rules to get a good time. Expulsion from the institution
meant the final break with school and she thinks it was then
that her ambition died. She had no technical training, she
could get only underpaid, uninteresting jobs. Where was
she to find an outlet for her young energy? The sister, less
intelligent than Mary, had no influence and was only a source
of irritation. Then in her restless seeking for something
more satisfactory, she went to her mother who was living
in another city. There she was disturbed chiefly by the
mother’s jealousy and feeling she was doing her wrong;
also the presence of the younger brother. Finally the glamour
wore off and she began to see the man in his true character.
He was lazy, unreliable, disloyal, weak. He had
none of the straightforward, eager, active attitude which
Mary had toward life. Gradually she turned against the
kind of person he was and after many struggles, finally broke
away.
It was at this point, when her courage was giving way
once more, that she was found by the case worker.
It seemed to the psychological examiner that the problem
here was not the so obviously indicated sex situation, but
the blocking of Mary’s work and play interests and the complete
quenching of her egoistic ambitions. The psychometric
tests showed her to be well up to average in intelligence.
She was as interested in taking the test as the examiner was
in giving it. Her intellectual curiosity was a delight. In
the course of the interview she brought out a slip of paper
with two long words on it which she had been treasuring,
208waiting for an opportunity to look them up in a dictionary.
She thought the examiner was a good substitute. Throughout
she exhibited a frank, straightforward attitude, an honest,
unsentimental facing of facts, a complete freedom from
cynicism or critical reactions. She put no blame on other
people, used no evasive mechanisms. She had a certain
pride and independence. When consoling herself for her
lack of good clothes she remarked: “My clothes aren’t
much but no man is paying for them, and at least I have
a contented mind.” There seemed to be every basis for a
satisfactory adjustment to life if the environmental opportunities
could be provided so that her work and social interests
would have a chance to develop and help to organize
a more socialized sex expression.
The social worker was reassured and determined by this
analysis of the problem. Mary herself was allowed to go
over every detail of the intelligence tests and was told that
ability like hers had a right to a better training. She faced
what lack of education would mean in underpaid, uninteresting
work. Her faith in her own power and ability was restored
and her ambition revived. Her former failure in High
School was explained and she became convinced that it was
not too late even now to achieve success in school work.
Meantime the case worker built up the social background,
finally raised scholarship money and Mary went into the
second year of the commercial course in a good High School.
There was never any attempt to deal with the sex side
by repressive methods, never any interference with her social
life, nor any form of restraint. When she wanted to go to
visit her mother, the whole situation was talked out with
her and she was given the worker’s attitude frankly and
honestly but decision was left to her. She did not go. She
has continued to associate with boys on an unusually free
basis. She will go to see a boy friend at his home exactly
as she would visit a girl. She could not be made to see why
she should not accept a boy’s invitation to go to New York
City for a sightseeing excursion. She was willing to stay
209home to please the worker but she was told she must decide
on another basis. Only accident in the shape of the boy’s
illness prevented the escapade. Everything she does is
talked over with the worker with the utmost freedom. Her
standards are changing rapidly with her developing tastes
and interests. She has made good in her school work consistently.
She has been rash and unconventional in the
extreme but has never, apparently, overstepped the boundaries
of morality on the sex side. For a year and a half
she has made steady progress and there is no indication
that she will ever again become a delinquent.[99]
The most disheartening condition which we have
to face in connection with the delinquent child is the
demoralized home. It appears in one study (document
No. 58, p. 100) that nine tenths of the girls and three
fourths of the boys who reach the juvenile court come
from bad homes. Case No. 83 (p. 152) is an extended
description of such a home and the following summary
of some cases may be taken as representative.
90. A family of 13 children; father a drunkard who deserted
them; mother scrubs and cleans; “a very poor,
dirty, and crowded home.”
Family “very degraded”; father, a drunkard, criminally
abused two little daughters (who later became delinquent
wards of the court) and then deserted the family to avoid
prosecution. Mother married again, but stepfather also
drank and was so abusive that wife and children left him.
Father, a man of bad habits, deserted; mother drank;
she said girl had inherited unfortunate tendencies from
father.
A family of fourteen children, six of whom died; father
was immoral and cruel to his wife, and very unkind to his
210children; he deserted, leaving family to charity; the girl
left home because of ill treatment and became immoral.
Father, professional gambler, utterly irresponsible, deserted
his family; one boy was always “wild” and one girl
went to a house of prostitution.
Father and mother, both shiftless, begging people who
will not work; father periodically deserts family, who were
all in Home for the Friendless at one time and who are often
destitute and a public charge. Father is now in old soldiers’
home and three of the children are in a soldiers’ orphans’ home.
A family of six children, one girl delinquent; home dirty
and untidy with two beds in parlor; mother has a bad reputation,
drinks habitually and always has the house full of
men. Father deserted at one time, and family has been
helped by a charitable society constantly for two years.
A family of seven children; father, an habitual drunkard,
supposed to be a fruit peddler but really a common tramp;
deserts periodically but always comes back; very brutal
to wife and children when he is at home, and responsible
for demoralization of two older girls; family a county charge
and on records of three relief societies.
A very degraded home; father drunken and immoral,
abused girl’s mother shamefully before her death; criminally
abused girl when she was only seven and then abandoned
her. Girl brought to court at the age of twelve on charge
that she was “growing up in crime.”...
Lillie, a German girl, seven years of age, whose father,
now dead, is said to have been as near a brute as a human
being could be, whose mother is insane, and whose sister is
abnormal, was brought in as incorrigible and immoral.
Vera, a seventeen-year-old girl, whose father’s address
is unknown, and whose mother is insane, found employment
as a barmaid in a concert hall, and afterwards became a
prostitute.
Rosie, a sixteen-year-old Russian Jewess, whose mother
is in the hospital for the insane, and whose father abandoned
her, was brought into court on the charge of immorality.
211Annie, a fifteen-year-old girl, whose father was frozen
to death and whose mother is of unsound mind, has two
brothers who are imbeciles. She is herself feebleminded,
and has been the mother of three illegitimate children—probably
the children of her imbecile brothers.[100]
The gradual realization of this condition through
the experience of the juvenile courts and the schools
and also the desire to avoid any court procedure in
connection with a child whose morals are endangered
has led many teachers and social workers to the view
that the child should be taken in charge by society
as soon as it shows any tendency to disorganization
and that the school should have this function and
should gradually displace or incorporate the juvenile
court, or such functions of the juvenile court as remained
would be transferred to the court of domestic
relations. Eliot took this position as early as 1914,[101]
and the conviction has been expressed frequently
in various forms. The following is an extract from one
of the most systematic proposals.
... Each city, probably each county would require
an extension or reorganization of its personnel to include
a department of adjustment to which teachers, policemen
and others could refer all children who seemed to present
problems of health, of mental development, of behavior or
of social adjustment. For good work this would require the
services of doctors, nurses, psychiatrists, field investigators,
recreational specialists....
The ideal would be to have the school act as a reserve
parent, an unusually intelligent, responsible and resourceful
parent, using whatever the community had to offer, making
up whatever the community lacked....
212All neglected, dependent and delinquent children, whether
of school age or not, would fall within the province of [the
department of adjustment]. For these children we would
have the authority of the school extend from infancy to
adult life.... We should [thus] get entirely away from the
conception of penalizing children for their offenses and from
the stigma of courts and reform schools.... We should establish
our thinking firmly on an educational basis. The
fatal gradation of reform school, work-house, county jail
and state prison would be broken.... Wherever possible
we would have dependent children sent to public schools.
Homes for “friendless” or “destitute” children belong with
scarlet letters, stocks and debtors’ prisons....
With the clearing away of old names and associations
should come better opportunity to meet the needs of girls
before they reach an advanced stage of incorrigibility.
[Arrangements should be made for] pooling the juvenile
court’s probation officers, the truancy department’s numerous
officers, the school nurses, the medical instructors,
the special schools and reformatories, and all the rest of the
specialists on the physical, mental and social troubles of
school children into one department of adjustment....
Only the most determined blindness could prevent [the
school board member] from seeing how the school truant
officer and the probation officer overlap.... He could surely
see the waste of having the schools, on the one hand, build
up a staff of doctors and nurses and the juvenile court on
the other trying to duplicate this machinery—both sets to
serve the same group of children.[102]
These writers argue also that the juvenile court does
not afford so good an opportunity as the school for the
study of the child and for record-making, that the
stigma placed on the child by an appearance in court
deprives him of the chance of future favorable recognition,
213that the court cannot prevent delinquency, that
the child is frequently incorrigible before he reaches
the court, that the courts have a very limited range
as propaganda and general educational agencies, since
they have no power over the child’s life before he comes
actually before the bar of justice, that the power of
the probation officer is relatively slight and casual,
and that vocational placement should be connected
with the school.
Further than this, the depraved family conditions
which I have emphasized are due not only to bad
economic conditions but to the failure of community
influence. You may have very good family life
with bad economic conditions but you cannot have
good family life without community influence. I
have shown in Chapter II how strong was the influence
of the community on the family. It is not too
much to say that the community made the family good.
Human nature often appears at its worst in connection
with pair marriages and small families. The
records of the societies for the prevention of cruelty
to children are filled with sickening details of the brutality
of parents. An organic connection with a larger
community is necessary to the maintenance of moral
standards and fine sentiments. If we look, therefore,
as we are forced to look, for a social agency whose influence
may penetrate the family we find it in the school.
The school is not a natural organization like the family,
but an artificial organization capable of rapid changes
and adjustments. In this respect it has almost the
freedom of a scientific laboratory. It receives all
children early and keeps them a relatively long time.
Its function is the setting and solving of problems and
the communication of information. Its representatives
214are far superior to the average parent in intelligence
and understanding. If we invented any device
to replace social influence lacking at other points it
would be the school. It is probable that the school
could be a sort of community forming the background
of the family and the child and could supply the elements
lacking in the home, at least to the degree of
preventing in a large measure delinquency and crime,
if it exercised all the influence it could conceivably
exercise, and that it could, more than any other agency,
socialize the family. From this standpoint the appearance
of the visiting teacher in the school has the
greatest importance.
The first visiting teachers began work in the year 1906–1907
in New York, Boston and Hartford, Connecticut. In
these cities, and later in other places, as has frequently happened
in other educational experiments, the impulse came
from outside the school system. Private organizations—in
Boston, settlements and civic organizations; in New York,
settlements and the Public Education Association; in Hartford,
the director of the Psychological Laboratory—saw the
need of providing a specially equipped worker to help the
schools, and developed and privately maintained the work
until the school board became convinced of its value and incorporated
it as part of the school system. In other cities,
like Rochester and Mt. Vernon, New York, and Cleveland,
Ohio, the work was introduced directly by the board of education.
At present in all but four cities the work is part of
the city public school system. The movement has grown
until at present the work has been extended to twenty-nine
cities in fifteen states. In some of these “school visitor”
or a similar term is used instead of visiting teacher....
“Through individuals to the group” is the approach of the
visiting teacher, and as the result of her knowledge, derived
from case work, new types of classes have been organized,
215school clubs, or other means to make the school fit the newly
discovered need. Study rooms have been opened, school
recreation centers organized; parents’ clubs, courses in domestic
training, special trade courses, school lunches and other
extensions have been started as a result of the visiting teacher’s
view of the neighborhood. In this way her work becomes
of value to the school as a whole. She acts as a scout
bringing back a more definite knowledge of the lacks in the
neighborhood, educational, social and moral, and of newer
demands on the school that have arisen because of changing
social and industrial conditions. This relation accords with
the ideas of modern educators who believe that the connection
between the school and the community life cannot
be too closely integrated.
On the other hand, the visiting teacher’s acquaintance
with the families and the neighborhood brings about social
results. Through her work, various communities have been
stimulated to provide scholarship funds, nurseries, community
houses, homes for neglected children and other social
activities. Hidden danger spots are not infrequently
brought to her attention by parents who have not known
what to do about the situation or have been afraid to report
to the proper agency or official. In this way the work assumes
an additional preventive aspect, and results in such
improvements as better policing and lighting of parks, better
provision for playgrounds, closing of improper movies, etc.,
checking of traffic in drugs to minors and the removal of similar
insidious conditions.
The visiting teacher’s position as a member of the school
staff makes for certain advantages. She gets in touch with
cases at an earlier stage than would an outsider. Teachers
and parents consult her about suspicious cases which they
would not feel justified in referring to a social agency. As
representative of the school, the visiting teacher is free from
the suggestion of philanthropy, and of all visitors she has,
perhaps, the most natural approach to the home, going as
she does in the interests of the child. It is a very rare thing
216for a visiting teacher to experience an unpleasant reception.
Further, she is in a position to follow the child in school from
year to year. Where the home carries a serious handicap,
she may anticipate the difficulties of the younger children,
help them avoid the false starts made by the older brother
or sister, and also assist the school to reinforce the children
against the inroads of the family handicap....
The following case shows how, out of a bad family situation,
real educational capital was made for a headstrong,
irresponsible girl of fourteen who hated school and thought
she wished to go to work to help her family. Knowing the
reaction of the home situation on the girl’s school life, the
visiting teacher worked out a special plan with the family
agency to which she had referred the family. She advised
that the money required for the family budget be paid in the
form of a weekly scholarship to the girl. The conditions
stipulated were that she attend school regularly and keep a
budget. She was transferred to a special class and given a
special course providing an unusual amount of household training—the
one school subject which seemed to her to serve
any useful purpose. The personal interest of the domestic
science teacher was enlisted in the girl’s home situation,
and she not only advised about the budget but encouraged
the girl to make the most of her scanty home furnishings. A
tutor was provided to help with the academic subjects.
Through this weekly-payment plan the girl was made a partner
in the family situation, and her sense of responsibility
developed. Her budget book served as the most effective
arithmetic text book she had ever used. Incidentally, she
learned much about food values and purchasing.[103]
But while in the present condition of society there
is no point at which the prevention of delinquency
and the socialization of the family can be undertaken
217so successfully as in the school, the school itself has
very grave defects of character, and the question of
its adaptation to the welfare of the child involves at
the same time the question of change and reform in
the school itself. Many educators will agree that if
we attempt to measure the influence of the school with
reference to its efficiency as a factor in personality
development we are confronted at once with the following
conditions:
1. The average school, like the old community,
works on the assumption of uniformity of personality
and presents the same materials and plans in the same
order to all. The assumption is that children react
in the same way to the same influences regardless of
their personal traits or their social past, and that it
is therefore possible to provoke identical behavior by
identical means. “Nature,” says Doctor Jennings,
“has expended all her energy in making our little
flock of children as diverse as she possibly can; in concealing
within it unlimited possibilities which no one
can define or predict. It sometimes seems as if we
parents in our process of educating them were attempting
to root out all of these diversities, to reduce our
flock to a uniform mass.... The only way in which
appreciable progress can be made in the attempt is by
cutting off, stunting, preventing the development of
the special and distinctive qualities of the individuals.
Unfortunately this can be done to a certain extent,
but only by a process which may be rightly compared
with the taking of human life.”[104]
2. The creative or plan-forming interest of the child
is an expression of the phase of new experience which
218is based on curiosity and appears very early in the
child. The child expresses his energy and secures his
recognition, favorable or unfavorable, mainly along
this line. Response and security do not mean so
much to him as yet. The fact that the school work
is detached from activity and not related to the plan-forming
and creative faculty explains its failure to
interest the child. An investigator took five hundred
children out of twenty factories in Chicago and asked
them this question: “If your father had a good job
and you did not have to work, which would you rather
do, go to school or work in a factory?” Of the five
hundred children, between the ages of fourteen and
sixteen, 412 said they would rather work in a factory.[105]
In 1920 the White-Williams counselors in the Junior Employment
Service of the Board of Public Education interviewed
908 of the 10,674 children who came that year to
the Board of Public Education for general working certificates.
Forty-seven per cent of these did not want to go
on with their school work. They gave as reasons: “I was
‘left down’”; “I didn’t like arithmetic”; “I was too tall
for the other girls in the room”, etc. Many of these difficulties
might have been adjusted if some one could have
made plans with the children while they were still in school.[106]
3. There is therefore a question whether as a device
for plan-forming by presenting the right material
and definitions at the right moment, the school is not
inferior to the world at large, at least when its influences
are protracted. The school presents indispensable
219information, a technic for handling problems,
such as reading, writing, and ciphering, and presents
the solution of the innumerable problems which are
already solved and which it is unnecessary to solve
again. But the school works injuriously on personality
development and creative tendencies. By presenting
the whole body of cultural values in a planless
way, planless so far as schemes of personal development
are concerned, it tends to thwart and delay the
expression of the plan-making tendency of children
until physiological maturity approaches and the energetic,
plan-forming, creative period is passed. The
lives of creative men show that they began their work
early and did it by hook or by crook sometimes by
evading the schools, often by being the worst pupils.
The chemist Ostwald in his interesting book “Grosse
Männer” has pointed out that the precocity of such
men as Leibnitz and Sir William Thomson would
have done them no good if the schools had been “better”
in their time.
In measuring the influence of the school we must
recognize two types of success in the adaptation of the
individual to life, the one based on his assertion and
realization of wide and original claims, the other on
contentment with limited claims. If he is contented
with claims which are more limited than his powers
justify, his adaptation is success through relative
failure. To the degree that the school treats children
as identical it produces a maximum number of relative
failures. To some extent the genius is regarded as a
prodigy because so much spontaneity is repressed by
the school.
4. Clinicists and case workers who handle successfully
difficult children taken from the schools report
220that the schools tend to accentuate rather than obviate
the difficult features. Some of them feel that where
unsocial and neurotic tendencies have begun to appear
through bad family conditions the school is an
additional influence for evil to be overcome.
The school reaches practically every child and does its
part in deepening or lessening the neurotic tendencies. At
present we are safe in assuming that for the most part it
deepens these tendencies. It drives the neurotic child into
truancy, vagrancy, anarchy, invalidism and every form of
delinquency or hardens its emotional reactions into permanent
moods, and it does all of this without in the least
being aware of it....
If our public schools really educated, if they understood
that education involves a training of the instinctive and emotional
life as well as of the intellect, if they saw that they
cannot even develop intellect as long as they ignore desire,
we should have an agency for adjusting the neurotic girl and
boy second only to the home in its power. There is proof
for this statement. Enlightenment is coming into education
in spots. There are visiting teachers who work on the problem
children in a school and get wonderful results. There
are experimental schools whose methods are based on an
understanding of the new psychology as it applies to educational
theory. These schools are able to deal with the able
but neurotic child who cannot get along in the public school.
Those of us who work with difficult children are defeated
constantly, not so much by the impossibility of the cases,
as by the impossibility of finding any public school that
understands or has time to act on its understanding. I
am constantly trying to straighten out the children the
public school can’t handle. Our school is not primarily
educational but is a place to observe and get acquainted with
difficult, dependent, or destitute children whom the various
children’s agencies of Philadelphia are trying to place satisfactorily
in homes. They are children who do not get along
221anywhere. Nobody wants them because they are so hard
to manage. The thing that constantly surprises us is how
easy it is to manage their behavior. They are not set like
adults and a little understanding, a little insight, and patience,
a mere approach to real educational methods gives
immediate results that are almost like magic.[107]
It is desirable that the school should eventually
supersede the juvenile court and replace other welfare
agencies concerned with the child, but in adapting itself
to this task and to the task of general education
it will be compelled to make provision for the development
of the emotional and social life of the child as
well as the informational, and in doing this it will
inevitably approach the model of El Retiro as described
by Doctor van Waters.
CHAPTER VI THE MEASUREMENT OF SOCIAL INFLUENCE
222
In the last chapter we have seen the development of
definite methods and very positive successes, but everybody
who deals with human beings professionally—the
educator, the criminologist, the statesman—feels
that he has no certain method for the control of behavior,
that there are obscure and incalculable elements,
that the same procedure does not secure the
same results when applied to different individuals,
that the successes are often as unintelligible as the
failures, and that such successes as there are depend
on common sense, personality, and trial and error rather
than on any known system of laws.
For example, among the social sciences criminology
has a larger amount of concrete material bearing on
behavior, more printed and unprinted cases than any
of the others. Certainly there is the strongest possible
motive for understanding the criminal and reforming
him, and preventing crime in general. But
a recent appeal to the public by the President of the
American Institute of Criminal Law and Criminology
for funds to study the effects of criminal procedure
indicates how far criminology is from being a science:
... The institute asks that special inquiry be made of the
wisdom and success of probation, parole, indeterminate sentence
and the entire handling of criminals after conviction;
that present acute differences of opinion among equally
public-spirited citizens be clarified and sound conclusions
223reached as to the treatment of convicted criminals, neither
in the interests of sentimentality nor of vindictive vengeance,
but for the better protection of the public and the
promotion of law and order. The public may be shocked
to know that no one now has facts to answer the above
inquiries.[108]
The whole criminal procedure is based on punishment
and yet we do not even know that punishment
deters from crime. Or rather, we know that it sometimes
deters and sometimes stimulates to further crime,
but we do not know the conditions under which it acts
in the one way or the other.
Similarly the most successful workers with delinquent
children report that sometimes their charges
reform themselves spontaneously and, so to speak,
in spite of the efforts of the institution.
In analyzing the process of our successes among the so-called
delinquent girl two types are of special interest—those
who “make good” without any special kind of treatment,
who get well by themselves, that is to say, those who
would have succeeded in any case; and second, those who
have succeeded by some accident, some course of the girl’s
own that ran counter to our wishes, our routine and our expectation;
in short, those who “make good” in spite of us.
The second type, those who unexpectedly make good by
their own plan, which is not of our making, is of profound
sociological significance. “We possess only that which we
set free”, said an old Chinese philosopher. How many of
us know girls whom we have not set free, but who have taken
the bit in their teeth and run away from us, later to emerge
decently clothed, resourceful, industrious, successful and
adjusted to life beyond our fondest hopes. Recently I
visited some thirty state institutions for the training of delinquent
224girls. Most of the superintendents reported stories
of rebellion, escape, followed by the inexplicable “making
good.” Many commented on fortunate marriages contracted
because the girl strayed in forbidden paths, dancehalls,
piers, rinks, cafés and other loafing places of Prince
Charming. We are more familiar with this type of fortuitous
success in boys than in girls, boys who flee from us
to navy, army or wild west. Many a candid probation
officer will tell you that she has met with it in girls.[109]
Detective Burns, speaking of the counterfeiter
Wilken, says below (document No. 92, p. 236): “I
have often wondered whether his talents would have
been smothered by convention if he had been kept in
the straight and narrow path. The most commonplace
man becomes sometimes the most startlingly
original crook. The reformed crook, on the other
hand, turns to honesty and becomes duller than ditch-water.”
In the paper quoted above as document No. 88, p. 200,
Jessie Taft says:
The intimate psychological or psychiatric interpretation,
the individual intensive treatment, are fundamental for
solving the problems of delinquency. No matter how ideal
the social conditions, no matter how farsighted the laws,
there will always be compensatory behavior in the lives of
individuals, and some of this behavior is bound to be unwholesome
and socially undesirable. Instinctive protective
reactions on the part of society, even the more enlightened
mass treatment in institution, will bring results only by
accident.
What we need is a treatment of behavior so scientific
that results instead of being accidental will be subject to
intention and prediction. Biology studies the life-history
225of individual forms and explains any particular details of
their behavior in the light of the life of the organism as a
whole from birth to death. Where does a similar case study
of human beings belong? Without it there can be no scientific
solution of the problems of delinquency.
Our best efforts to reform the delinquent, or even
to control the behavior of the young child in such a
way as to secure a balanced, efficient, creative, and
happy schematization of life are very imperfect. The
juvenile court and the experimental schools do not
completely realize the hopes they inspired. The most
careful methods may result in failure and the most
imperfect methods and even neglect of method may
result in, or at least not prevent success. We sometimes
see a poor, obscure, and underfed boy assuming
a definite life-direction, planning to be something,
and pursuing his aim with the certitude of the homing
instinct, while a boy with the choicest opportunities
of life—money, schools, tutors, and travel—remains
a nonentity or becomes demoralized.
Now the example of the physical and biological
sciences shows that the human mind has the power
to work out schemes which secure an adequate control
over the material world and over animal and plant
life by a series of observations and experiments which
have been sufficiently thorough and detailed to discover
series of facts and their causal connections which
lead to the establishment of general chemical, physical,
mechanical, and biological laws, and the same objective
methods will lead to similar results in the field
of social theory and practice.
There is, indeed, no sharp line between the common-sense
method of the average man in determining facts
and causal relations and the method of the scientist.
226When we have found that a certain effect is produced
by a certain cause the formulation of this causal dependence
has in itself the character of a law; we assume
that whenever the cause repeats itself the effect
will necessarily follow. The agriculture of the peasant
and of the old-fashioned farmer was scientific to the
degree that they had observed a causal relation between
manure, lime, moisture, seasonal changes, varieties
of soils, animal and plant pests, and the success
or failure of their crops. But science is superior to
common sense in its methods of experimentation,
measurement, and comparison, in its isolation and intensive
study of problems from mere scientific curiosity,
without regard to the practical application of
its results. Science is called cold because it is objective,
seeking the facts without regard to whether they
confirm or destroy existing moral and practical systems.
But science is always eventually constructive. A
large number of specialists working in many fields,
upon detached and often apparently trivial problems—primroses,
potato bugs, mosquitoes, light, sound,
electricity, heredity, radium, germs, atoms, etc.—establish
a body of facts and relationships the social
meaning of which they do not themselves suspect at
the time, but which eventually find an application in
practical life,—in agriculture, medicine, mechanical
invention.
Science accumulates facts and principles which could
never be determined by the common sense of the individual
or community, and of so great a variety and
generality that some of them are constantly passing
over into practical life. The old farmer has learned
the value of soil analysis, though with reluctance and
suspicion, and he has learned to spray his orchards to
227preserve them from pests whose existence he did not
suspect. At this moment science is advising him to
put a bounty on the head of the turkey buzzard instead
of imposing a fine for killing it. His common
sense had told him that the vulture was valuable as a
scavenger. Now science tells him that it is an ally
of the paralysis fly and carries cattle, hog, and other
diseases over the country. “Probably more than the
income from a million dollars is spent each year in the
several marine biological institutions for the study
of three lowly forms,—the sea urchin and its progeny,
the coral, and the jelly-fish.” An American entomologist
has spent many years in measuring the influence
of physical environment on potato bugs. He established
colonies of these insects in Mexico, moved them
from one temperature to another, one degree of humidity
to another, one altitude to another, and recorded
the changes shown in the offspring. He then
moved the new generations back to the old environment
and recorded the results,—whether the spots
and other acquired characters changed or remained.
His object was to determine certain laws of heredity,—whether
and under what conditions new species are
produced, whether acquired characters are hereditary.
To common sense this procedure seems trivial, almost
insane. But assuming that a biologist determines a
law of heredity, this will presumably have a practical
effect in the fields of agriculture, eugenics, crime, and
medicine.
These examples show that a science which results
in a practical and efficient technic is constituted by
treating it as an end in itself, not merely as a means
to something else, and giving it time and opportunity
to develop along all the lines of investigation possible,
228even if we do not know what will be the eventual applications
of one or another of its results. We can
then take every one of its results and try where and
in what way they can be practically applied. We do
not know what the future science will be before it is
constituted, and what may be the applications of its
discoveries before they are applied.
But, on the other hand, the scientist will naturally
be influenced in setting and solving his problems by
the appreciation that if discoveries are made in certain
fields practical applications will follow. He may
know, for example, that if we can discover the scarlet
fever germ we can control this disease, and he may
work on this problem, or he may suspect that if we
knew more of the chemistry of sugar we could control
cancer, and may work on that problem.
There is no question that a more rational and adequate
control in the field of human behavior is very
desirable. And there are no powers of the human
mind necessary to the formation of a science in this
field which have not already been employed in the
development of a science and a corresponding practice
in the material world. The chief obstacle to the growth
of a science of behavior has been our confidence that
we had an adequate system for the control of behavior
in the customary and common sense regulation of the
wishes of the individual by family, community, and
church influences as outlined in Chapter II, if only
we applied the system successfully. And the old
forms of control based on the assumption of an essential
stability of the whole social framework were
real so long as this stability was real.
But this stability is no longer a fact. Precisely the
marvelous development of the physical and biological
229sciences, as expressed in communication in space and
in the industrial system has made the world a different
place. The disharmony of the social world is in fact
due to the disproportionate rate of advance in the
mechanical world. The evolution of the material
world, based on science, has been so rapid as to disorganize
the social world, based on common sense.
If there had been no development of mechanical inventions
community life would have remained stable.
But even so, the life of the past was nothing we wish
to perpetuate.
Another cause of the backwardness of the science
of society is our emotional attachment to the old community
standards or “norms.” I described in Chapter
II how much emotion enters into the formation
of everyday habits. It is well known that men have
always objected to change of any kind. There was
strong condemnation, for example, of the iron plow,
invented late in the eighteenth century, on the ground
that it was an insult to God and therefore poisoned
the ground and caused weeds to grow. The man who
first built a water-driven sawmill in England was
mobbed; the man who first used an umbrella in Philadelphia
was arrested. There was opposition to the
telegraph, the telephone, the illumination of city streets
by gas, the introduction of stoves and organs in
churches, and until recent years it would be difficult
to find a single innovation that has not encountered
opposition and ridicule.
This emotional prepossession for habitual ways of
doing things enters into and controls social investigations,
particularly social reforms. The Vice Commission
of Chicago, for example, which undertook an
investigation of prostitution, was composed of thirty
230representative men, including ministers, physicians,
social workers, criminologists, business men and university
professors. In the introduction to its report
it was at pains to state that it was anxious to make no
discoveries and no recommendations which did not
conform to standards accepted by society. “[The
Commission] has kept constantly in mind that to
offer a contribution of any value such an offering must
be, first, moral; second, reasonable and practical;
third, possible under the constitutional powers of our
courts; fourth, that which will square with the public
conscience of the American people.” This commission
made, in fact, a very valuable report. It even included
items of scientific value concerning prostitution
which led the federal authorities to exclude the
report from the mails (the decision was later reversed)
but it had determined beforehand the limitations and
character of its investigation and results, and excluded
the possibility of a new determination of behavior
norms in this field.
A method of investigation which seeks to justify and
enforce any given norm of behavior ignores the fact
that a social evolution is going on in which not only
activities are changing but the norms which regulate
the activities are also changing. Traditions and customs,
definitions of the situation, morality, and religion
are undergoing an evolution, and a society going on
the assumption that a certain norm is valid and that
whatever does not comply with it is abnormal finds itself
helpless when it realizes that this norm has lost
social significance and some other norm has appeared
in its place. Thus fifty years ago we recognized,
roughly speaking, two types of women, the one completely
good and the other completely bad,—what we
231now call the old-fashioned girl and the girl who had
sinned and been outlawed. At present we have several
intermediate types,—the occasional prostitute, the
charity girl, the demi-virgin, the equivocal flapper,
and in addition girls with new but social behavior
norms who have adapted themselves to all kinds of
work. And some of this work is surprisingly efficient.
Girls of twenty and thereabouts are successfully competing
in literature with the veteran writers. But
no one of these girls, neither the orderly nor the disorderly,
is conforming with the behavior norms of her
grandmother. All of them represent the same movement,
which is a desire to realize their wishes under
the changing social conditions. The movement contains
disorganization and reorganization, but it is the
same movement in both cases. It is the release of important
social energies which could not find expression
under the norms of the past. Any general movement
away from social standards implies that these standards
are no longer adequate.
A successful method of study will be wide and objective
enough to include both the individual and the
norms as an evolving process, and such a study must
be made from case to case, comparatively and without
prejudice or indignation. Every new movement in
society implies some disorder, some random, exploratory
movements preliminary to a different type of
organization answering to new conditions. Individualism
is a stage of transition between two types of
social organization. No part of the life of the individual
should be studied as dissociated from the whole
of his life, the abnormal as separated from the normal,
and abnormal groups should be studied in comparison
with the remaining groups which we call normal.
232There is no break in continuity between the normal
and the abnormal in actual life that would permit the
selection of any exact bodies of corresponding materials,
and the nature of the normal and the abnormal can
be understood only with the help of comparison.
When we have sufficiently determined causal relations
we shall probably find that there is no individual
energy, no unrest, no type of wish, which cannot be
sublimated and made socially useful. From this standpoint
the problem is not the right of society to protect
itself from the disorderly and anti-social person,
but the right of the disorderly and anti-social person
to be made orderly and socially valuable.
But while we have prepossessions which have stood
in the way of an objective study of behavior there is
no doubt that the main difficulty at present is the lack
of a concrete method of approach. This method will
have to be developed in detail in the course of many
particular investigations, as has been the case in the
physical sciences, but the approach to the problem of
behavior lies in the study of the wishes of the individual
and of the conditions under which society, in
view of its power to give recognition, response, security,
and new experience, can limit and develop these wishes
in socially desirable ways.
Correlated with the wishes of the individual are the
values of society. These are objects directly desired
or means by which desired objects are reached,—immediate
values or instrumental values. Thus a coin,
a foodstuff, a machine, a poem, a school, a scientific
principle, a trade secret, a dress, a stick of rouge, a
medal for bravery, the good will of others, are values
which the individual wishes or uses in realizing his
wishes. Money is the most generalized value; it
233is convertible into many values which may be used
in turn in pursuing the wishes. A value is thus any
object, real or imaginary, which has a meaning and
which may be the object of an activity. The sum
total of the values of a society is its culture. Any
value may provoke in the individual a variety of tendencies
to action which we may call mental attitudes.
Thus money as a value may provoke one or another
of the attitudes: work for it, save it, borrow it, beg it,
steal it, counterfeit it, get it by gambling or blackmail.
The attitude is thus the counterpart of the social
value; activity, in whatever form, is the bond between
them.
The problem of society is to produce the right attitudes
in its members, so that the activity will take
a socially desirable form. In Chapter II we saw that
society is more or less successful to the degree that
it makes its definitions of situations valid. If the
members of a certain group react in an identical way
to certain values, it is because they have been socially
trained to react thus, because the traditional rules of
behavior predominant in the given group impose upon
every member certain ways of defining and solving
the practical situations which he meets in his life.
It is, of course, precisely in this connection that the
struggle between the individual and his society arises.
Society is indispensable to the individual because it
possesses at a given moment an accumulation of values,
of plans and materials which the child could never
accumulate alone. For example, a boy can now construct
a wireless plant or build an engine, but he could
never in his life accumulate the materials, devise the
principles alone. These are the results of the experience
of the entire past of a cultural society. But the
234individual is also indispensable to society because
by his activity and ingenuity he creates all the material
values, the whole fund of civilization. The conflict
arises from the fact that the individual introduces
other definitions of the situation and assumes other
attitudes toward values than the conventionalized
ones and consequently tends to change plans of action
and introduce disorder, to derange the existing norms.
A new plan may be merely destructive of values and
organization, as when a counterfeiter imitates a bank
note or a girl destroys her value and that of her family
by prostituting herself, or it may be temporarily disorganizing
but eventually organizing, as when an inventor
displaces the hand-loom by the power-loom or
the biologist introduces a theory of evolution which
contradicts the theory of special creation. Society
desires stability and the individual desires new experience
and introduces change. But eventually all
new values, all the new cultural elements of a society
are the result of the changes introduced by the individual.
If now we examine the plans of action carried out
by children and men with reference to social values,
whether they are good or mischievous, we find that
the general intellectual pattern of the plan, the quality
of ingenuity, is pretty much the same in any case.
When, for example, children have escapades, run away,
lie, steal, plot, etc., they are following some plan, pursuing
some end, solving some problem as a result of
their own definition of the situation. The naughtiness
consists in doing something which is not allowed, or
in ways which are not allowed. The intellectual pattern
is the same whether they are solving a problem
in arithmetic, catching a fish, building a dog house,
235or planning some deviltry. And the psychological
pattern followed is the same as that involved in the
desire for new experience which I illustrated in Pasteur’s
pursuit of a problem, document No. 6, p. 10.
From the standpoint of interest the nature of the problem
and the means of its pursuit and solution make no
difference. The latter are moral questions.
The celebrated Himmelsbriefe (correspondence with
heaven) may be taken as an example of an immoral
scheme which is intellectually beyond reproach.
These letters are a pathetic and comic expression of
the ingenuity, artistic imagination, business enterprise
and desire for recognition of a young peasant
girl. It will be seen that this “correspondence” has
a remarkable resemblance to the pages of Anatole
France; it lacks only the irony and the elaboration.
91. Cölestine Wurm, aged 13, was sick, bedridden, afflicted
with boils and oppressed by the feeling that she was a
burden to her parents. A neighboring family named Korn
had lost a daughter named Ursula. Cölestine represented
that she had had a letter from the dead daughter, who was
then in purgatory and needed money to get out. A sum
was provided, 1,000 marks, and committed to Cölestine for
transmission. A letter was then received from Ursula describing
paradise, the joy of the saints, and how Mary, mother
of Jesus, was overjoyed with an oven Ursula had bought
for her. In later letters it appeared that Ursula was desirous
of improving her status among the saints and she
requested money to buy a fine bed, some golden buckets,
kitchen utensils, etc., which were for sale dirt cheap. Mary
herself wrote a letter of appreciation to the parents of Ursula
informing them that they had been in danger of losing two
valuable cows through the machinations of the devil, but
that out of gratitude to Ursula and themselves, she had sent
twenty angels to guard them. Jesus also sent a letter, signing
236himself, “Your Son of God, Jesus Christus.” First and
last Cölestine collected 8,000 marks on her enterprise.[110]
In more mature minds the socially unregulated
scheme may be admirably elaborated and executed,
corresponding in ingenuity with the most complete
business or scientific plan and yet remain dangerously
immoral because its application is in a form not sanctioned
by society. In the following astonishing case
we have an anti-social pursuit of a problem executed
with all the ardor and resources of a Pasteur. I call
the case astonishing because working under such handicaps,
clandestinely, stealing the values of society,
this boy yet knew how to use these values, the materials
accumulated by society—the paper mill, the
library, the printing office—so much better than we
have been able to use them in an organized system of
education. Pasteur’s scheme, and his later schemes
of the same pattern, were socially organizing because
they contributed to the development of medicine,
agriculture, grape culture, etc., while Wilken’s scheme
was socially disorganizing and personally demoralizing.
92. Henry Russell Wilken is the only man who has ever
successfully counterfeited the fabrics on which we print our
paper money. He did that so well that the people who
make it for the Government accepted it as genuine. Now
that I’m out of the Government service I can grin at what
happened at that paper mill. He was a clever boy and a
nice one. You’d like him.
There have been counterfeiters and counterfeiters. Some
were almost brilliant. Others were plain dubs—clumsy
lowbrows, who were clowns at work that required delicate
artistry. But here you have a boy who had never seen an
engraver at work, who knew no more about the engraving
237and printing industry than he did about paper making and
chemistry. I assure you his knowledge of these industries,
prior, of course, to launching upon his great enterprise,
amounted to nothing at all. In fact, he told me, and I verified
it, that he had never been in an engraving or printing
plant in his life before he decided to compete with the United
States Mint....
One morning in February, 1910, he came across a small
item in a Boston newspaper wherein it was stated that a milkman
out in Dorchester had found a packet of one dollar
bills. The milkman took them to a bank. The bank informed
the milkman that the bills were counterfeit, and very
obvious counterfeits at that.
And there, on that morning in February, 1910, the criminal
career of Henry Wilken was launched. As he told us
afterward, he gave the matter much thought. Here he was
earning $25 or $30 a week. There was a girl he liked and
who liked him. There were certain relations who looked
upon him as something of a castoff, a misfit, a ne’er-do-well,
a drifter. And there were clubs that rich young men belonged
to—rich young men who were not particularly top-heavy
with brains, but who had money, and lots of it. There
was but one thing for him to do—make money....
The boy was ambitious for success, for wealth, for position,
for luxury. At that particular moment Boston was
being pestered by a youth who lacked everything but several
million dollars, and the city knew him as “The Millionaire
Kid.” Wilken had scraped acquaintance with the Kid and
the sight of the latter’s spending orgies merely added fuel
to the fierce desire for wealth.
I have told you that Wilken knew nothing about chemistry,
paper-making, engraving, printing, dyeing, and photography—all
of them necessary arts of the counterfeiter.
I assure you he knew absolutely nothing about any one of
those things. But he did the thing that must commend
itself to all successful men.
He stuck to his advertising job by day and spent his
238nights in the public libraries. He read every available technical
volume treating on engraving. Then he went out and
bought the tools of the engraver. Next he practiced until
he became an engraver quite as clever as any man in the
Government service. That’s likely to stagger you. There
are folks who will not believe that. But here we have the
records and the confession. In a moment I shall tell you
facts that will indicate just how clever he really was....
He read chemistry and paper making until he was something
of a magazine of information on the subject. He
limited his chemistry to that part of the science that has to
do with paper making. He read volumes on dyeing and
struck up an acquaintance with a well-known printer in
Boston. This printer did the better grade of work and was
so amused by Wilken’s enthusiastic desire for knowledge on
the subject that he permitted the young man to browse
about his plant of nights watching the various processes.
I merely mention all this detail to show you how, when
Wilken set out to make his first counterfeit bill, he had mastered
every phase of the complex industry. And all this
studying took time, although not so much time as you
would think. Certainly it was not more than a year. At
any rate, he devoted himself for twelve months to the study
of how to make a one-dollar bill.
There is just one firm making bank note paper for the
Government. That firm turns out this paper in one factory.
Government inspectors are there to check up the
product and there is never any surplus. The mints [Bureau
of Engraving and Printing] consume it as it is turned out;
or, rather, it is turned out as the mints need it.
This mill is located in Dalton, Mass. The firm takes a
certain amount of pride in it. Visitors are quite welcome,
and there are guides to take callers through the plant. In
one batch of visitors to this plant came Wilken.
He was about 26 years old at the time. I am ready to
believe that he could see more in a given time from a given
point than any man I ever knew. He had two exceedingly
239sharp eyes and a retentive memory. He told me that he
could read faster than most men he knew and collect more
in his fast reading than the majority of his acquaintances
could by attentive study. I don’t think he was boasting.
His was a remarkable mind.... It seems as though he had
been built by nature for the job. I have often wondered
whether his talents would have been smothered by convention
had he been kept in the straight and narrow path. The
most commonplace man becomes sometimes the most startlingly
original crook. The reformed crook, on the other hand,
turns to honesty and becomes duller than ditch-water.
Wilken went to that paper mill in Dalton three times.
On each occasion he went as a visitor, of course, and spent
inside the mills only the comparatively few minutes it takes
the visitor to be ushered from process to process and room
to room. If you have ever been conducted through an industrial
plant you will realize how little you actually see of
processes....
Wilken left the paper mill convinced that he was quite
ready to start business. He moved to New York City and
set up a studio at 250 West 125th Street. To make everything
appear regular he got a job with an advertising firm.
He drew pictures of soap and suspenders, and so on, and did
rather good work arranging display type for posters. That
required only a small part of his time....
First he made the necessary paper. Just how well he
worked will be apparent in a few minutes. Then he set
about utilizing his book-learned etching and engraving.
Little by little he added to his equipment. He never used
a camera. In this fact alone he stands conspicuous among
counterfeiters. So far as I know, he was the only counterfeiter
of any ability at all who did not first photograph the
bank note he was about to counterfeit and work from that....
[Then he made one-dollar bills.] I must say to begin
with that not all the Wilken bills were detected. Really
relatively few of them came into our hands. We took
several of the bills to the paper mill in Dalton. They declared
240the paper to be genuine! We looked back over the
production records and checked them against consumption.
The two figures balanced! In other words, the United States
Mint had used all that had been produced. There seemed
to be nothing to do but watch the factory. For six months
we hung around and nothing happened.
In a month or so Wilken, so we learned later, decided it
was time to go to work again. He did. He set up a studio
in West Twenty-third Street, New York City, and began to
turn out ten dollar bills that passed the tellers of some of
the most important banks in America. They even passed
the scrutiny of experts in the Treasury Department. I
have samples of them here. They are magnificent frauds.
I have never seen finer engraving.
And to think that he learned this engraving in a public
library.[111]
And there are many cases in the records of courts
and prisons showing a high degree of imagination, ingenuity,
constructive intelligence, artistic ability, and
careers as long continued in crime as legitimate life
careers in physics, engineering, or art.
93. Adrian Gorder, born in Holland, the son of a night
watchman, set about making of himself a counterfeit priest
with as much thoroughness as Wilken set about making
counterfeit money. He learned all the technique of the
church service, including music and church history, celebrated
Mass perfectly, posed as member of various religious
orders, dressed richly, was poetic and plausible. He
visited, for example, Budapest, made certain representations
of himself to the clergy there, showed pictures of eminent
ecclesiastics and spoke of them as his friends. Talked intimately
about church affairs, celebrated Mass, borrowed
money or cashed worthless paper and disappeared. He
241was not so perfect a counterfeit as Wilken’s bills because
he had not completely mastered Latin as a spoken tongue,
but in spite of frequent incarcerations he operated for twenty-five
years over a large part of the world.[112]
All the types of wishes coexist in every person,—the
vague desire for new experience, for change, for the
satisfaction of the appetites, for pleasure; the new
experience contained in a pursuit, as in the cases of
Pasteur and Wilken; the desire for response in personal
relations (“there was a girl Wilken liked and who liked
him”); the desire for recognition (Wilken was “ambitious
for success, for wealth, for position, for luxury”);
and the desire for security,—the assurance of
the means and conditions for gratifying all the wishes
indefinitely. And all of these classes of wishes are
general mental attitudes ready to express themselves
in schemes of action which utilize and are dependent
upon the existing social values. These values may be
material, as when Wilken used the library, the printing
office, the paper mill, or they may be the mental attitudes
of others, as when a bogus nobleman imposes
on the desire for recognition of a bourgeois, or a scientist
appeals to a philanthropic person to endow an institution
for medical research. That is, the attitudes
of one person are among the values of another person.
The attitudes of a given person at a given moment
are the result of his original temperament, the definitions
of situations given by society during the course
of his life, and his personal definitions of situations
derived from his experience and reflection. The character
of the individual depends on these factors.
Any mobilization of energies in a plan of action
means that some attitude (tendency to action) among
242the other attitudes has come to the front and subordinated
the other attitudes to itself for the moment,
as the result of a new definition of the situation. This
definition may be the counsel of a friend, an act of
memory reviving a social definition applicable to the
situation, or an element of new experience defining
the situation. Thus in Wilken’s case the newspaper
item stating that a package of counterfeit money had
been picked up identified itself with a wish that was
present and seeking expression; the fact that Wilken
already had some skill in drawing entered into the
definition of the situation, and the result was an attitude
and a plan: get money by counterfeiting.
The definition of the situation by Cölestine was
determined by the death of Ursula, and the scheme
was made possible by the current theological definition
of heaven and the credulity of Ursula’s parents,
used as values by Ursula. In Gorder’s case we may
assume that his observation of the life of priests, and
certainly some particular expression of this, caught
his attention and defined the situation for him. It
may be remarked that this whole process is similar
to the steps in a mechanical invention,—a particular
datum working on a body of previous experience, producing
a new definition of the situation and a plan or
theory.
The moral good or evil of a wish lies therefore not in
the cleverness or elaboration of the mental scheme
through which it is expressed but in its regard or disregard
for existing social values. The same wish and
the same quality of mind may lead to totally different
results. A tendency to phantasy may make of the
subject a scientist, a swindler, or simply a liar. The
urge to wandering and adventure may stop at vagabondage,
243the life of a cowboy, missionary, geologist,
or ethnologist. The sporting interest may be gratified
by shooting birds, studying them with a camera,
or pursuing a scientific theory. The desire for response
may be expressed in the Don Juan type of life,
with many love adventures, in stable family life, in
love lyrics, or in the relation of the prostitute to her
pimp. The desire for recognition may seek its gratification
in ostentatious dress and luxury or in forms
of creative work. That is to say, a wish may have
various psychologically equivalent expressions. The
problem is to define situations in such ways as to produce
attitudes which direct the action exclusively toward
fields yielding positive social values. The transfer
of a wish from one field of application to another
field representing a higher level of values is called the
sublimation of the wish. This transfer is accomplished
by the fact of public recognition which attaches
a feeling of social sacredness to some schemes
of action and their application in comparison with
others,—the activities of the scientist, physician, or
craftsman on the one hand and the activities of the
adventurer, the criminal, or the prostitute on the other.
This feeling of sacredness actually arises only in groups,
and an individual can develop the feeling only in association
with a group which has definite standards
of sacredness. Practically, any plan which gets favorable
public recognition is morally good,—for the time
being. And this is the only practical basis of judgment
of the moral quality of an act,—whether it gets
favorable or unfavorable recognition.
The problem of the desirable relation of individual
wishes to social values is thus twofold, containing
(1) the problem of the dependence of the individual upon
244social organization and culture, and (2) the problem
of the dependence of social organization and culture
upon the individual. In practice the first problem
means: What social values and how presented will
produce the desirable mental attitudes in the members
of the social group? And the second problem means:
What schematizations of the wishes of the individual
members of the group will produce the desirable social
values, promote the organization and culture of the
society?
The problem of the individual involves in its details
the study of all the social influences and institutions,—family,
school, church, the law, the newspaper, the
story, the motion picture, the occupations, the economic
system, the unorganized personal relationships,
the division of life into work and leisure time, etc.
But the human wish underlies all social happenings
and institutions, and human experiences constitute
the reality beneath the formal social organization and
behind the statistically formulated mass-phenomena.
Taken in themselves statistics are nothing more than
symptoms of unknown causal processes. A social
institution can be understood and modified only if
we do not limit ourselves to the study of its formal
organization but analyze the way in which it appears
in the personal experience of various members of the
group and follow the influence which it has on their
lives. And an individual can be understood only
if we do not limit ourselves to a cross-section of his
life as revealed by a given act, a court record or a confession,
or to the determination of what type of life-organization
exists, but determine the means by which
a certain life-organization is developed.
In connection with this problem we may again refer
245to the natural and biological sciences. These have
obtained their results, the establishing of laws, by the
use of experiment. Having isolated a problem, say
the problem of heredity, they make conjectures as
to what would happen under changed conditions, and
consciously introduce all changes which are conceived
as having a possible meaning for the problem. In
these sciences the experimenter is not hindered from
introducing changes by the consideration that he may
spoil his materials. The chemist or entomologist
expects to spoil many materials in the course of his
tests. Human material is, however, so precious that
the experimenter is not justified in assuming the risk
of spoiling it. The child is more precious than the
problem. The only field in which experiment on the
human being is recognized, or rather practiced without
recognition, is medicine, where the material is already
threatened with destruction through sickness, and the
physician introduces an experimental change, say
the use of a serum, which gives a chance of preserving
life and restoring health.
Nevertheless, as the result of a series of experiments
on the behavior of animals, one of the psychologists
assumed that similar work might be done on
the newborn child with no more discomfort than he
suffers in having his ears scrubbed and certainly no
more damage than he receives from the strains and distortions
suffered in the act of being born. I quote
from the record of these experiments:
On the psychological side our knowledge of infant life
is almost nil.... A prominent professor of education once
said to us, “You will find when you have taught as many
children as I have that you can do nothing with a child
until it is over five years of age.” Our own view after studying
246many hundreds of infants is that one can make or break the
child so far as its personality is concerned long before the
age of five is reached. We believe that by the end of the second
year the pattern of the future individual is already
laid down. Many things which go into the making of this
pattern are under the control of the parents, but as yet they
have not been made aware of them. The question as to
whether the child will possess a stable or unstable personality,
whether it is going to be timid and beset with many
fears and subject to rages and tantrums, whether it will
exhibit tendencies of general over or under emotionalism,
and the like, has been answered already by the end of the
two year period.
There are several reasons why the minute psychological
study of infant life is important.... (1) There are no
standards of behavior or conduct for young infants. Our
experimental work, which even at the end of two years is
just beginning, has taught us that the study of infant activity
from birth onward will enable us to tell with some
accuracy what a normal child at three months of age can
and should do and what additional complexities in behavior
should appear as the months go by. Psychological laboratories
in many institutions ought to be able to make cross-sections
of the activity of any infant at any age and tell
whether the streams of activity are running their normal
course, and whether certain ones are lagging or have not
even appeared. After sufficient work has been done to
enable us to have confidence in our standards we should be
able to detect feeble-mindedness, deficiencies in habit, and
deviations in emotional life. If a proper analysis of the
activity streams can be made at a very early age the whole
care of the child may be altered with beneficial results....
At present we simply have not the data for the enumeration
of man’s original tendencies, and it will be impossible to obtain
those data until we have followed through the development
of the activity of many infants from birth to advanced
childhood. Children of five years of age and over are enormously
247sophisticated. The home environment and outside
companions have so shaped them that the original tendencies
cannot be observed. The habits put on in such an
environment quickly overlay the primitive and hereditary
equipment. A workable psychology of human instincts
and emotions can thus never be attained by merely observing
the behavior of the adult.... (2) By reason of this
defect the study of vocational and business psychology is
in a backward state. The attempt to select a vocation for
a boy or girl in the light of our present knowledge of the
original nature of man is little more than a leap in the dark.
High sounding names like the constructive instinct, the
instinct of workmanship, and the like, which are now so
much used by the sociologists and the economists, will
remain empty phrases until we have increased our knowledge
of infancy and childhood. The only reasonable way,
it would seem to us, of ever determining a satisfactory knowledge
of the various original vocational bents and capacities
of the human race is for psychologists to bring up under the
supervision of medical men a large group of infants under
controlled but varied and sympathetic conditions. Children
begin to reach for, select, play with and to manipulate
objects from about the 150th day on. What objects they
select day by day, what form their manipulation takes, and
what early habits develop upon such primitive instinctive
activity should be recorded day by day in black and white.
There will be marked individual differences in the material
selected, in the length of time any type of material will be
utilized, and in the early constructive habits which will
arise with respect to all materials worked with by the infant.
Without instruction one infant (eighteen to twenty
months in an observed case) will build a neat wall with her
blocks, with one color always facing her. If the block is
turned while she is not looking she will quickly change it
and correct the defect. In other children such a bit of behavior
can be inculcated only with the greatest difficulty.
Still another child cannot be made to play with blocks but
248will work with twigs and sticks by the hour. Variations
in the selection and use of material are the rule in infancy,
but until we have followed up the future course of such variations
upon infants whose past we have watched day by day
we are in no position to make generalizations about the
original tendencies which underlie the vocations. (3) Finally,
until we have obtained data upon the emotional life
of the infant and the normal curve of instinctive and habit
activity at the various ages, new methods for correcting
deviations in emotional, instinctive and habit development
cannot be worked out. Let us take a concrete example.
A certain child is afraid of animals of every type, furry objects,
the dark, etc. These fears are not hereditary. Our
experiments will be convincing upon that point. What
steps can we take to remove these fears which, unless they
are removed in infancy, may become an enduring part of the
child’s personality?[113]
It will be seen that the Watsons are here studying
attitudes—what ones appear, in what order they appear,
what ones are universal, and what ones are particular
to certain children. They introduce values—the materials
and influences—only as means of determining
the presence of attitudes, of calling them into action,
of modifying them, and of giving them application in
different fields. They consciously introduce change
on the basis of some hypothesis and measure the effect
of the new influences on personality development.
Already in this brief passage and this unfinished
experiment they indicate methods of determining
(1) occupational aptitudes, (2) defective mental efficiency,
(3) the age levels at which influences are to
be presented and the order of their presentation, and
(4) the conditions of stable or neurotic personalities.
249Their task is the measurement of influence under conditions
which they prepare and control. All scientific
experimentation involves the measurement of influence.
The chemist measures the influence of a material, say
coal tar; the technician uses this influence in preparing
a dye or a medicine. The measurement of the influence
is the definition of the situation preliminary
to action.
Now the world in which we live presents to the child
influences comparable with those artificially prepared
in this experiment, and the first task of behavior
studies is to measure these influences as shown in their
effect on personality development.
There are in society organized sources of influence,
institutions, and social agencies, including the family,
the school, the community, the reformatory, the penitentiary,
the newspaper, the moving picture. These
are sources of mass influence and will naturally be the
main objects of study and change. But in order to
supplement and make scientific these studies and to
give them an adequate method it is necessary to prepare
at the same time more complete records of the
personal evolution of individuals. Eventually the
life of the individual is the measure of the totality of
social influence, and the institution should be studied
in the light of the personality development of the individual.
And as we accumulate records of personal
evolution, with indications of the means by which the
wishes seek expression and of the conditions of their
normal satisfaction, we shall be in a better position to
measure the influence of particular institutions in the
formation of character and life-organization and to determine
lines of change in the institutions themselves.
The “human document”, prepared by the subject,
250on the basis of the memory is one means of measuring
social influence. It is capable of presenting life as a
connected whole and of showing the interplay of influences,
the action of values on attitudes. It can
reveal the predominant wishes in different temperaments,
the incidents constituting turning points in
life, the processes of sublimation or transfer of interest
from one field to another, the effect of other personalities
in defining situations and the influence of social
organizations like the family, the school, the acquaintance
group, in forming the different patterns of life-organization.
By comparing the histories of personalities
as determined by social influences and expressed
in various schemes of life we can establish a measure of
the given influences. The varieties of human experience
will be innumerable in their concrete details, but
by the multiplication and analysis of life records we
may expect to determine typical lines of the genesis
of character as related to types of influence. It will
be found that when certain attitudes are present the
presentation of certain values may be relied upon to
produce certain results.
Human experience and schemes of personal behavior
are the most interesting of all themes, as is evidenced
by fiction, the drama, biographies, and histories. And
works of this kind contain materials which will be
given a scientific value as we analyze, compare, and
interpret them. Even fictitious representations are
significant when viewed as showing the tendency at
a given moment to idealize certain schematizations of
life. The autobiography has a more positive value
for the student, but usually tends to approach the
model of fiction, idealizing certain situations and experiences
and repressing others totally. Incidentally
251one of the largest and most important bodies of spontaneous
material for the study of the personality and
the wishes passes through the mails. The letters of
the Bedford girl, for example (document No. 86, p. 172)
appeal to me as the most significant document in this
volume, in spite of the fact that they relate to one incident
and cover a relatively short time. The short
life-histories of approximately six thousand Jews
printed in the New York Forward, and representing
the effort to find new definitions of new situations on
the part of the million and a half Jewish immigrants
in New York City, and to some extent of the three
million Jews in America, are a rich contribution to the
study of the wishes. These records, hidden from the
eye of the “goi” behind the Hebrew alphabet, have
the intimacy and naïveté of personal confessions.
Another type of behavior record is now being prepared
by those social workers, psychologists, and psychiatrists
who have to handle the problems of maladjustment
in the courts, schools, and reformatories and
in private practice. Under the pressure of practical
needs they have already assumed the standpoint I
have outlined and are studying the evolution of personal
life-organization and making the record as complete
as possible. They meet the individual at the
point of some crisis, some experience or breakdown
calling for readjustment, but from this point they
work backward into the history of the case and follow
its development into the future. In the beginning
they over-determined the value of the psychometric
test, because this was the only method psychology
had put in their hands, but at present the measurement
of intelligence is recognized as having a limited
usefulness. “Feeble-mindedness” is partly a classificatory
252term for those personalities whose behavior
we have not been able to conform to the usual standards
because of lack of knowledge and method. We
shall not know what conditions to call feeble-minded
until we have determined the limits of the social influences
which we can apply. Certain social workers
are taking case after case pronounced subnormal by
the clinicists and developing in them activities which
enable them to live in a society where they could not
live before, while a large proportion of those now pursuing
peaceful callings would be called morons if they
were rounded up and gathered into some of the clinics.
The government records determined that 47.3 per
cent of all Americans called out in the draft for enlistment
in the war were mentally deficient. They
showed the mentality of a twelve-year-old child or
less.[114] A report of this kind really loses all significance,
because it makes no provision for lack of uniformity
in the social influences. There are certainly
cases of constitutional inferiority, but the clinical
psychologists are now realizing that these must be
studied, like the cases of the maladjustment of the
normal, in connection with life records showing the social
influences tending to organize or disorganize the
personality. These institutional records obtained
by testing, observation, and inquiry should be supplemented
by a life-record written by the subject. In
many cases it is not difficult to obtain this, and wherever
the subject of the study participates, giving the
incidents of life which have been determining factors
the record gains in value.
253From this standpoint the merit of the psychoanalytic
school of psychiatrists consists in the study of the
personality. I do not refer to theories or cures but
to the method of studying the life-organization by an
analysis of the wishes, by enlisting the participation
of the subject, and using a special technic to revive
all possible trains of memory. The defect of this particular
practice has been its lack of objectivity. The
operator has been using an interesting theory—sex
as the basis of life-organization—and his methods
have been adapted to the confirmation of the theory.
More recently “recognition” has assumed a prominent
place in the theory, lack of recognition being indicated
as the source of the “inferiority complex.” But
taken simply as cases the psychoanalytic records are
increasingly important for the study of behavior. And
the general method of psychoanalysis, or at least methods
inspired by it, are being used with the best results
in connection with delinquent children in the psychological
clinics and by case-workers, as in documents
No. 88 and No. 89.
But we cannot rely entirely on the spontaneous
production of autobiographies nor upon the efforts
of practical workers who make records with reference
to equilibrating maladjusted personalities. Research
into behavior problems through the preparation of
records, including life-histories, should be associated
with every institution and agency handling human
material from the standpoint of education or reform,
but in addition specialists in behavior, psychologists,
social psychologists, sociologists, psychiatrists, social
workers, should isolate and study selected personalities
as the biologist studies selected organisms. Ordinary
and extraordinary personalities should be included,
254the dull and the criminal, the philistine and the
bohemian. Scientifically the history of dull lives is
quite as significant as that of brilliant ones. The investigator
may, of course, select cases having special
significance; for example, secure the life-histories of
the girls mentioned at the beginning of this chapter
who were not influenced by the institution but made
good in spite of the institution. The analysis, comparison,
and publication of the various records would
continuously influence social practice, as in the case
of medical and technological research.
We saw in the records given at the end of the last
chapter that very rapid and positive gains are being
made in the treatment of delinquency, but for a fundamental
control and the prevention of anti-social
behavior a change in the general attitudes and values
of society will be necessary.
Up to the present, society has not been able to control
the direction of its own evolution or even to determine
the form of life and relationships necessary to produce
a world in which it is possible and desirable for all to
live. Common sense has not been adequate to these
problems. We have evidently overdetermined certain
values and underdetermined others, and many
important situations are undefined—without policy.
The most general and particular studies of the wishes
and the determination of the laws by which attitudes
are influenced by values and values by attitudes, the
development of a technic for the transfer of the
wishes from one field of application to another, and the
development of schemes by which not only the wishes
of the individual may be sublimated but the attitudes
255and values of whole populations controlled will be
necessary before we are able consciously to control the
evolution of society and to determine an ideal organization
of culture.
Among the general problems involved in the study
of attitudes and values—the history of personality
development and the measurement of social influences—are
the following:
1.The problem of abnormality—crime, vagabondage,
prostitution, alcoholism, etc. How far is abnormality the
unavoidable manifestation of inborn tendencies of the
individual, and how far is it a matter of deficient social
organization,—the failure of institutional influences?
There is a quantitative difference of efficiency between
individuals, but if there is hardly a human attitude
which if properly controlled and directed could not be
used in a socially useful and productive way, must there
remain a permanent qualitative difference between socially
normal and anti-social actions?
2.The problem of individualization. How far is individualism
compatible with social cohesion? What
forms of individualism may be considered socially
useful or socially harmful? What forms of individualism
may be useful in an organization based on a
conscious coöperation in view of a common aim?
3.The problem of nationalities and cultures. What
new schemes of attitudes and values, or what substitute
for the isolated national state as an instrument
of cultural expansion, will stop the fight of nationalities
and cultures?
4.The problem of the sexes. In the relation between
the sexes how can a maximum of reciprocal
response be secured with a minimum of interference
with personal interests? How is the general social
256efficiency of a group affected by the various systems
of relations between man and woman? What forms
of coöperation between the family and society are
most favorable to the normal development of children?
5.The economic problem. How shall we be able
to develop attitudes which will subordinate economic
success to other values? How shall we restore stimulation
to labor? The bad family life constantly evident
in these pages and the consequent delinquency
of children, as well as crime, prostitution and alcoholism,
are largely due to the overdetermination of economic
interests—to the tendency to produce or acquire
the largest possible amount of economic values—because
these interests are actually so universal and
predominant and because economic success is a value
convertible into new experience, recognition, response,
and security.
The modern division and organization of labor brings
a continually growing quantitative prevalence of occupations
which are almost completely devoid of stimulation
and therefore present little interest for the workman.
This fact affects human behavior and happiness
profoundly, and the restoration of stimulation
to labor is among the most important problems confronting
society. The present industrial organization
tends also to develop a type of human being as abnormal
in its way as the opposite type of individual
who gets the full amount of occupational stimulation
by taking a line of interest destructive of social order,—the
criminal or vagabond.
The moralist complains of the materialization of
men and expects a change of the social organization
to be brought about by moral or religious preaching;
the economic determinist considers the whole social
257organization as conditioned fundamentally and necessarily
by economic factors and expects an improvement
exclusively from a possible historically necessary
modification of the economic organization itself. From
the viewpoint of behavior the problem is much more
serious and objective than the moralist conceives it,
but much less limited and determined than it appears
to the economic determinist. The economic interests
are only one class of human attitudes among others, and
every attitude can be modified by an adequate social
technic. The interest in the nature of work is frequently
as strong as or stronger than the interest in
the economic results of the work, and often finds an
objective expression in spite of the fact that actual
social organization has little place for it. The protests,
in fact, represented by William Morris mean
that a certain class of work has visibly passed from the
stage where it was stimulating to a stage where it is not,—that
the handicrafts formerly expressed an interest
in the work itself rather than in the economic returns
from the work. Since every attitude tends to influence
social institutions, we may expect that an organization
and a division of labor based on occupational
interests may gradually replace the present organization
based on demands of economic productivity. In
other words, with the appropriate change of attitudes
and values all work may become artistic work. And
with the appropriate change of attitudes and values
the recognition of economic success may be subordinated
to the recognition of human values.
1. John B. Watson: “Practical and Theoretic Problems in Instinct and
Habits”, in “Suggestions of Modern Science Concerning Education”, by
H. S. Jennings, J. B. Watson, Adolf Meyer, W. I. Thomas, p. 63.
2. Records of the Juvenile Court of Cook County (Illinois).
3. Josiah Flynt: “How Men Become Tramps”, Century Magazine, Vol.
50, p. 944 (October, 1895).
4. R. Saleilles: “The Individualization of Punishment”, p. 283.
38. Caroline C. Richards: “Village Life in America”, pp. 21–138, passim.
New York, Henry Holt and Company. Reprinted by permission. Quoted
by R. E. Park and E. W. Burgess: “Introduction to the Science of Sociology”,
p. 305.
72. Katharine Bement Davis: “A Study of Prostitutes Committed from
New York City.” Supplementary chapter in Kneeland’s “Commercialized
Prostitution in New York City”, p. 205.
73. Katharine Bement Davis: “A Study of Prostitutes Committed from
New York City.” Supplementary chapter in Kneeland’s “Commercialized
Prostitution in New York City”, p. 177.
96. “Where Girls Go Right”, Survey Graphic, June, 1922.
97. Miriam van Waters: “Juvenile Court Procedure as a Factor in
Diagnosis”, “Papers and Proceedings of the American Sociological Society”,
Vol. 16.
98. Jessie Taft: “Some Problems in Delinquency—Where Do They
Belong?” “Papers and Proceedings of the American Sociological Society”,
Vol. 16.
99. Jessie Taft: “Some Problems in Delinquency—Where Do They
Belong?” “Papers and Proceedings of the American Sociological Society”,
Vol. 16.
100. Sophonisba P. Breckenridge and Edith Abbott: “The Delinquent
Child and the Home”, p. 102.
101. Thomas D. Eliot: “The Juvenile Court and the Community.”
102. Henrietta Additon and Neva R. Deardorff: “That Child”, The
Survey, May 3, 1919.
103. Jane F. Culbert: “The Visiting Teacher”, Annals of the American
Academy of Political and Social Science: Child Welfare, November, 1921,
pp. 85, 87, 88.
104. Herbert S. Jennings: “The Biology of Children in Relation to Education”,
in “Suggestions of Modern Science Concerning Education”, p. 15.
105. Helen M. Todd: “Why Children Work”, McClure’s Magazine,
April, 1913.
106. Anna Beach Pratt: “The Relation of the Teacher and the Social
Worker”, Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science:
Child Welfare, November, 1921, p. 90.
107. Jessie Taft: “The Neurotic Girl”, Modern Medicine, Vol. 2, p. 162.
108. James Bronson Reynolds: Communication to the New York World,
March 6, 1922.
109. Miriam van Waters: “The True Value of Correctional Education.”
Paper read at the 51st American Prison Congress, November 1, 1921.
110. Based on E. Wulffen: “Psychologie des Verbrechens”, Vol. 1, p. 173.
111. William J. Flynn, Former Chief of the United States Secret Service:
“My Ten Biggest Man Hunts”, New York Herald, January 29, 1922.
112. Based on E. Wulffen: “Psychologie des Verbrechens”, Vol. 2, p. 320.
113. John B. Watson and Rosalie Rayner Watson: “Studies in Infant
Psychology”, Popular Science Monthly, December, 1921, pp. 494, 515.
114. “Psychological Examining in the United States Army”. Report
prepared by Charles M. Yerkes, in “Memoirs of the National Academy
of Sciences”, Vol. 15.
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling.
Retained anachronistic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed.